AN
ANSWER
To
the
Complaynts
of
WILLIAM
BEST
and
others
that
together
with
him
subscribed
their
names
therevnto
.
And
herein
is
inserted
An
Answer
to
Mr.
DAVENPORT
touching
his
Report
of
some
proceedings
about
his
calling
to
the
English
Church
in
AMSTERDAM
.
COMPLAYNANTS
.
SECTION
I.
THe
grievances
and
complaynts
of
the
burthened
and
oppressed
members
of
the
English
Church
in
Amsterdam
.
Anno
1634.
the
18
of
October
.
ANSWER
.
IN
the
title
and
forefront
of
this
writing
,
the
thinges
that
first
offer
themselves
unto
our
view
are
these
:
The
Argument
of
it
,
which
is
grievances
and
complaynts
;
The
persons
by
whome
it
was
written
,
and
●ese
described
by
their
profession
,
members
of
the
Church
,
by
the
designation
thereof
,
both
in
respect
of
the
●ation
,
the
English
Church
,
and
of
〈◊〉
place
,
in
Amsterdam
;
by
their
condition
,
the
burthened
and
oppressed
,
and
by
the
time
of
yeare
,
moneth
,
and
day
,
Anno
163●
.
Octob.
1●
.
For
the
Argument
;
these
grievances
and
complaynts
would
have
bene
more
grievous
unto
me
,
if
the
Lord
in
his
goodnes
had
not
provided
a
Record
of
the
like
unjust
complaynts
against
his
dearest
servants
.
Exod.
16.2.3
.
&
17
.
2-7
.
Numb.
14
.
1-10
.
&
16.1.2.3
.
&
v.
41.
with
Numb.
12.3
.
How
oft
did
Israel
in
the
wildernes
rise
up
against
Moses
and
Aaron
?
sometimes
the
chieftaines
,
men
of
renowne
and
famous
in
the
congregation
;
sometimes
the
whole
congregation
of
Israel
;
sometimes
crying
out
and
lifting
up
their
voyces
with
weeping
;
sometimes
accusing
them
as
if
they
had
taken
too
much
upon
them
,
and
lifted
up
themselves
above
the
Church
of
God
,
and
as
if
they
had
killed
the
people
of
the
Lord
;
yea
wishing
rather
to
beare
the
burthens
of
Egypt
,
and
the
cruel
yoke
of
Pharaoh
in
the
house
of
bondage
,
then
to
cary
the
sweet
yoke
of
the
Lord
under
the
guidance
of
Moses
the
meekest
man
on
earth
?
What
wonder
then
if
I
be
brought
to
wade
through
the
fordes
of
Meribah
and
Massah
,
and
made
to
drinke
of
the
waters
of
strife
and
contention
?
For
the
persons
,
Professours
and
members
of
the
Church
.
To
be
opposed
and
complayned
of
by
such
might
aggravate
the
griefe
,
but
that
the
Holy
Ghost
sheweth
,
Sol.
Song.
1.5.6
.
Mat.
23.37
1.
Cor.
1.11
.
&
6.5.6
.
Gal.
5.15
.
that
the
godly
have
the
sons
of
their
mother
to
be
angry
against
them
,
and
not
onely
those
without
,
but
even
the
members
of
the
Church
,
living
in
her
bosome
.
Israelites
under
the
Law
,
and
Christians
under
the
Gospell
,
have
beene
instruments
of
trouble
and
raysers
of
strife
.
The
Churches
of
the
Iewes
,
o●
the
Corinthians
,
of
the
Galathians
and
others
,
are
pregnant
witnesse
hereof
,
least
any
should
stumble
at
the
like
offences
.
When
they
do
more
particularly
designe
of
what
Church
they
a●
members
,
viz.
of
the
English
Church
at
Amsterdam
,
whereof
I
am
Minister
,
this
is
yet
further
cause
of
griefe
.
It
was
grievous
unto
David
,
when
those
that
came
out
of
his
owne
bowels
were
the
instruments
of
his
trouble
and
affliction
:
and
so
it
cannot
but
be
grievou●
when
out
of
the
bowels
of
the
same
Church
there
arise
up
such
〈◊〉
are
instruments
of
contention
to
trouble
those
that
have
at
least
〈◊〉
some
weake
measure
endeavoured
to
doe
the
office
of
a
father
un●●
them
.
Esa.
1.2
.
But
we
see
the
father
of
fathers
complayning
and
calling
heaven
and
earth
to
witnesse
that
he
himself
had
found
such
dealing
;
that
he
had
nourished
and
brought
up
children
,
and
that
yet
they
had
rebelled
even
against
him
:
and
therefore
it
ought
not
to
seeme
strange
,
if
men
from
men
,
and
fathers
from
children
doe
finde
cause
of
complaynt
.
And
for
the
place
,
that
this
is
done
,
at
Amsterdam
,
where
the
contentions
of
the
Brownists
are
allready
so
infamous
,
both
to
the
common
reproch
of
our
owne
nation
here
for
breeding
and
sending
forth
so
many
contentious
persons
unto
them
,
and
to
the
common
reproch
of
this
City
in
England
,
for
nourishing
and
intertayning
the
same
:
this
I
say
,
doth
also
make
me
the
more
ashamed
,
to
thinke
●hat
occasion
is
hereby
given
unto
adversaries
to
reckon
us
with
those
other
authors
of
schisme
.
The
very
name
of
this
city
,
and
the
injury
that
is
done
unto
it
by
those
that
multiply
contentions
therein
,
might
justly
have
restrained
these
complaynants
from
doing
new
wrong
unto
the
City
of
their
habitation
,
by
so
great
a
worke
of
new
strife
in
the
middes
thereof
.
The
condition
of
those
complaynants
is
described
by
the
title
of
the
burthened
and
oppressed
:
but
in
stead
thereof
they
might
much
more
justly
have
stiled
themselves
the
burtheners
and
oppressours
,
and
this
both
in
respect
of
me
and
of
themselves
.
They
burthen
me
with
a
load
of
slanders
in
the
severall
parts
of
this
their
writing
,
as
will
appeare
in
the
answer
thereof
:
so
that
as
the
Lord
complayned
of
ingratefull
men
,
Amos
2.13
I
am
pressed
under
you
as
a
cart
is
pressed
that
is
full
of
sheaves
,
so
may
I
complaine
of
their
pressing
me
with
reproches
.
The
fittest
title
for
this
their
writing
might
have
bene
this
,
The
cart-load
of
reproches
.
They
burden
themselves
also
and
are
guilty
of
their
owne
oppression
,
when
in
this
writing
they
complaine
of
being
subjected
unto
the
undue
power
of
the
Classis
:
for
were
they
not
under
the
wings
of
this
authority
and
power
of
the
Classis
,
they
would
be
deprived
of
that
helpe
and
refuge
which
the
Classis
affoordeth
unto
those
that
are
burdened
and
oppressed
in
a
particular
Congregation
.
Moreover
it
is
to
be
observed
how
these
complaynants
intitling
themselves
indefinitely
the
burthened
and
oppressed
members
of
the
English
Church
,
doe
herein
speake
ambiguously
,
and
the
words
may
be
so
understood
,
as
if
the
body
of
the
Church
were
here
meant
by
the
members
of
the
English
Church
.
But
in
such
a
meaning
their
words
are
notoriously
false
.
These
21
subscribers
are
not
the
Church
,
but
a
faction
in
the
Church
,
and
the
greatest
part
of
the
congregation
(
so
far
as
I
heare
)
doe
complaine
of
these
complayners
.
Those
complaynants
are
such
a
congregation
as
David
mentioneth
in
the
Psalme
,
Psal.
58.1
.
Doe
ye
indeed
speake
righteousnes
,
O
Congregation
?
be
speaks
not
to
the
whole
congregation
of
Israel
,
but
to
a
congregation
in
the
congregation
,
that
is
to
say
to
a
faction
in
the
Church
.
The
originall
word
there
used
,
Elem.
carryes
in
it
the
signification
of
a
sheafe
of
corne
:
for
as
in
a
sheafe
many
stalkes
are
bound
together
,
so
in
a
fact●●
many
persons
are
combined
together
in
an
enterprise
.
The
writing
〈◊〉
these
complaynants
is
like
unto
Ionath
Elem
rechokim
,
Psal.
56.
title
.
which
doth
not
signifye
as
in
the
old
translation
,
the
dumbe
dove
in
a
farre
countrye
,
neither
would
it
in
such
sence
agree
with
these
complaynants
,
who
are
no
dumbe
doves
,
but
rather
as
the
clamorous
birds
.
The
words
doe
signify
the
oppression
of
a
faction
of
them
that
are
far
off
,
the
oppression
and
trouble
which
a
faction
worketh
,
and
a
faction
of
such
as
are
far
off
and
such
are
these
accusers
,
though
not
far
off
as
the
Philistines
in
Gash
,
yet
far
off
from
their
owne
country
,
and
bold
in
another
where
they
are
strangers
,
and
also
as
farre
from
truth
and
equity
in
this
their
writing
that
followes
.
The
time
of
their
writing
these
complaints
was
Anno
1634.
Octob.
18.
For
the
yeare
it
was
a
time
when
the
Churches
of
God
were
in
great
affliction
,
by
the
oppression
of
Antichrist
,
the
enimy
prevayling
so
much
in
Dutch-land
.
And
these
judgments
of
God
abounding
in
such
measure
neere
unto
us
,
might
have
restrayned
these
men
from
so
insolent
an
enterprise
in
such
a
time
.
For
the
day
of
the
moneth
it
was
unto
me
a
day
of
mourning
,
when
God
had
taken
out
of
this
world
a
godly
member
of
our
Church
,
and
my
faithfull
servant
,
who
being
dead
and
yet
unburyed
,
and
my selfe
also
weake
and
sickly
,
Ezek.
24.17.22
.
even
just
at
this
time
,
in
stead
of
the
bread
of
men
,
which
neighbours
of
old
used
to
bring
unto
mourners
for
the
comforting
of
them
,
these
importunate
complaynants
reached
me
this
reprochfull
writing
as
a
spunge
of
vineger
upon
a
reede
.
So
was
Christ
comforted
by
the
Iewes
on
his
crosse
;
Mark
.
15.36
.
and
the
servant
is
not
above
his
Lord
.
I
have
a
long
time
,
with
great
patience
borne
many
reproches
;
but
now
being
so
heynously
accused
,
and
so
vehemently
urged
by
the
importunity
of
these
brethren
that
have
made
this
most
unreasonable
and
unjust
writing
against
me
,
I
should
betray
mine
owne
innocency
,
and
prejudice
both
the
profession
of
Christianity
,
and
the
worke
of
my
ministery
,
which
God
hath
committed
unto
me
,
if
I
should
not
give
answer
unto
them
,
and
make
an
Apology
for
my selfe
,
as
diverse
worthy
servants
of
God
in
like
case
have
done
.
And
yet
howsoever
I
take
liberty
to
my self
to
speake
freely
unto
my
opposites
in
shewing
them
their
transgression
,
my
purpose
notwithstanding
is
by
the
grace
of
God
not
to
doe
the
least
wrong
unto
them
,
for
the
greatest
which
they
have
done
unto
me
.
And
to
this
end
,
I
beseech
his
heavenly
Majesty
to
guide
me
with
his
Spirit
in
all
and
every
one
of
my
answers
,
that
I
may
not
erre
from
this
marke
which
I
have
set
up
unto
my selfe
:
Hab.
2.1
.
but
that
being
set
with
the
Prophet
upon
my
watch
,
I
may
see
what
he
will
say
unto
me
,
and
what
I
shall
answer
unto
him
that
reprooveth
and
reprocheth
me
.
COMPLAYNANTS
.
SECT.
II.
WHereas
offence
hath
bene
taken
that
some
of
us
whose
names
are
underwritten
,
did
absent
ourselves
from
the
Lords
supper
the
last
communion
day
;
we
thought
it
good
to
give
the
reason
of
our
absences
in
writing
,
with
our
names
subscribed
thereunto
:
being
willing
to
beare
our
blame
,
if
it
shall
be
prooved
to
us
out
of
the
Word
of
God
,
that
we
have
sinned
in
so
doing
,
for
which
we
confesse
that
the
cause
thereof
was
no
contempt
or
sleight
account
of
the
Lords
supper
,
the
free
injoyment
whereof
in
a
right
manner
,
we
account
an
especiall
priviledge
,
and
whatsoever
hindreth
us
from
it
a
very
grievous
affliction
.
In
which
respect
we
are
the
more
deeply
and
inwardly
greeved
with
the
sinfull
proceedings
of
Mr.
Iohn
Paget
,
which
deprived
us
of
so
great
a
comfort
at
that
time
.
For
howsoever
we
doe
not
thinke
that
the
personall
sinne
of
any
man
can
defile
the
ordinances
of
God
to
us
,
if
we
be
meet
and
fit
to
partake
thereof
;
yet
we
know
that
a
man
may
make
himselfe
partaker
of
other
m●ns
●●its
,
by
neglecting
his
duety
in
seeking
reformation
,
and
so
communicate
unworthily
.
Wherefore
having
wayted
that
some
thing
should
have
bene
done
by
others
in
this
case
,
but
in
vaine
,
we
durst
not
approch
to
the
Lords
supper
,
till
we
had
in
some
measure
discharged
our
duetyes
in
this
particular
,
which
we
thought
we
should
have
a
fit
opportunitye
to
doe
,
when
we
should
be
called
upon
to
shew
the
reasons
of
our
absence
at
that
time
,
which
formerly
we
could
not
obtaine
.
ANSWEER
.
WE
see
in
the
subscription
two
sorts
of
complaynants
;
the
first
such
as
withdrew
themselves
from
the
Lords
supper
,
the
other
such
as
notwithstanding
their
complaynt
,
did
yet
hold
communion
with
the
Church
in
the
participation
of
the
Sacrament
.
Of
the
first
sort
are
those
9
that
are
formost
in
the
subscription
;
of
the
second
,
those
12
that
subscribed
last
.
To
the
first
sort
in
the
first
place
,
I
answer
,
1.
As
for
those
plausible
speeches
,
&
pretences
of
Reverence
to
the
ordinance
of
God
,
they
are
such
as
that
the
Brownists
themselves
will
say
as
much
even
in
the
midst
of
their
separation
.
They
will
be
content
to
professe
that
they
doe
not
separate
out
of
any
contempt
or
sleight
account
of
the
Lords
supper
,
the
free
injoyment
whereof
in
a
right
manner
,
they
account
an
especiall
priviledge
,
and
whatsoever
hindreth
them
from
it
a
very
grievous
affliction
.
Thus
far
the
Brownists
may
acknowledge
by
their
owne
principles
touching
their
separation
one
from
another
:
and
what
singular
thing
have
these
complaynants
then
spoken
in
excuse
of
themselves
?
2.
From
excusing
of
themselves
they
proceed
to
the
accusing
of
me
,
and
complayne
that
the
sinfull
proceedings
of
Mr.
Iohn
Paget
have
deprived
them
of
so
great
a
benefit
at
that
time
.
But
had
these
complaynants
well
considered
their
owne
wayes
,
and
the
way
of
truth
,
they
would
then
have
left
the
complaint
upon
themselves
,
and
upon
the
proceedings
of
Mr.
Iohn
Davenport
.
As
for
themselves
,
it
is
their
slander
of
me
,
which
they
can
never
proove
,
that
I
have
deprived
them
of
the
benefit
of
the
Lords
supper
.
And
as
for
Mr.
Davenport
,
he
is
guilty
of
nourishing
contention
in
our
Church
,
while
those
rootes
of
bitternes
and
evill
weedes
of
unjust
complaints
are
watered
by
him
:
whiles
he
himselfe
by
his
writing
which
was
first
secretly
spread
abroad
among
our
people
,
doth
make
the
like
yea
&
many
the
very
same
complaints
that
these
men
have
.
Hereby
they
are
confirmed
in
their
murmurings
,
and
their
hands
are
strengthened
unto
evill
.
Booke
of
Complaints
p.
12.
His
pretence
of
care
to
preserve
my
peace
and
the
Churches
,
cannot
excuse
him
:
he
sayth
of
our
Church
,
had
he
not
exercised
much
patience
and
industry
,
it
would
certainly
have
fallen
from
me
,
&c.
But
as
he
doth
vainly
praise
himself
and
wrong
me
,
so
doth
he
notoriously
dishonor
and
wrong
the
body
of
our
Church
,
of
which
he
speakes
indefinitely
without
exception
.
For
1.
he
doth
hereby
accuse
our
Church
generally
to
be
of
a
schismaticall
disposition
,
either
through
their
blindnes
,
or
of
a
malicious
purpose
,
in
being
so
ready
to
break
communion
,
and
to
rend
themselves
from
their
Pastour
.
His
folly
&
vaine
credulity
is
the
more
in
that
he
avoucheth
this
with
such
a
peremptory
asseveration
,
certainly
they
would
have
fallen
from
him
.
The
untruth
of
this
his
assertion
appeareth
in
the
greater
part
of
the
congregation
,
by
the
testimony
of
their
respect
unto
me
,
and
of
their
hatred
of
schisme
,
witnessed
partly
by
their
diligent
attendance
upon
the
ministery
of
the
Word
,
and
partly
by
their
speeches
otherwayes
.
2.
For
these
complaynants
themselves
though
in
their
hast
and
discontentment
,
they
might
happily
have
threatned
to
leave
communion
,
and
to
forsake
the
Church
,
yet
is
it
not
credible
,
especially
for
the
greater
part
that
they
would
have
bene
so
wicked
and
scandalous
as
Mr.
Davenport
would
have
us
to
beleeve
.
And
even
these
9
that
abstained
lately
from
the
Lords
supper
for
once
,
doe
here
in
this
place
seek
to
excuse
themselves
for
it
,
when
they
say
that
they
durst
not
approch
to
the
Lords
supper
,
till
they
had
in
some
measure
discharged
their
duetyes
,
&c.
which
seemes
to
import
they
had
no
absolute
purpose
of
making
a
rent
.
3.
His
vaine
glory
in
this
confident
asseveration
is
so
much
the
greater
,
in
that
he
arrogates
unto
himself
the
hindring
of
them
from
so
great
wickednes
,
ascribing
it
to
his
owne
great
patience
and
industry
;
and
that
otherwise
they
would
certainly
haue
done
it
.
What
is
this
els
but
to
magnify
himself
with
the
diminishing
of
the
grace
and
power
of
God
;
as
though
God
had
not
other
meanes
enough
without
Mr.
Davenport
;
and
without
his
industry
to
have
sta●ed
these
complaynants
from
such
a
scandalous
act
?
It
is
against
modesty
and
conscience
to
pronounce
so
certainly
touching
the
issue
of
things
to
come
.
Yea
though
these
complaynants
themselves
should
all
of
them
still
presume
to
say
in
like
manner
,
that
had
it
not
bene
for
Mr.
Davenport
,
they
would
certainly
have
made
a
separation
,
yet
were
not
such
rash
speeches
to
be
rested
upon
,
Prov.
20.24
.
&
16.1.9
.
Ier.
10.23
.
seeing
the
Lord
doth
so
often
frustrate
such
vaine
purposes
and
resolutions
by
persuading
the
heart
of
man
,
and
turning
it
another
way
.
But
touching
his
industry
and
service
in
this
busines
more
hereafter
.
4.
Though
some
of
these
inordinate
complaynants
have
gone
yet
further
;
though
others
have
gone
sometimes
to
heare
the
Brownists
,
and
to
communicate
with
them
in
the
publicq
worship
of
God
;
though
this
be
a
dangerous
tempting
of
God
,
and
offensive
divers
wayes
:
yet
cannot
men
certainly
conclude
a
falling
away
thereupon
.
The
slippery
and
irregular
practises
of
unsetled
persons
are
so
many
and
divers
,
that
men
cannot
build
a
peremptory
asseveration
touching
the
issues
of
them
.
3.
To
come
neerer
unto
the
speciall
point
of
the
controversy
,
it
is
a
defective
and
too
short
a
rule
of
keeping
communion
,
which
they
note
in
shewing
their
judgement
that
the
personall
sin
of
any
man
cannot
defile
the
ordinances
of
God
unto
us
,
if
we
be
meet
,
&c.
for
neither
the
personall
sin
of
any
man
,
nor
yet
the
sinnes
and
corruptions
which
are
in
the
very
estate
of
a
Church
,
in
the
ministery
,
offices
,
calling
,
government
and
order
thereof
,
can
defile
the
ordinances
of
God
unto
us
,
so
long
as
we
our selves
doe
not
practise
and
act
evill
,
nor
give
any
approbation
thereof
.
Luke
1.6.8
with
Mat.
15.6.9
.
For
as
formerly
in
the
Church
of
the
Iewes
,
so
now
presently
in
diverse
true
Churches
,
besides
the
personall
sins
of
men
,
there
be
many
corruptions
in
the
ministery
,
order
and
government
thereof
,
and
yet
are
not
the
ordinances
of
God
therein
defiled
unto
such
as
doe
their
duty
in
their
owne
eschewing
and
witnessing
against
evill
.
4.
If
this
rule
were
not
defective
,
it
could
not
(
according
to
their
profession
)
be
any
just
excuse
or
warrant
unto
these
complaynants
of
keeping
communion
in
our
Church
:
for
they
doe
not
onely
accuse
me
of
personall
sin
,
but
shew
that
the
very
estate
,
order
and
government
of
our
Church
is
corrupt●●
thereby
.
If
the
Church
be
deprived
of
that
power
which
Christ
hath
given
it
in
the
free
choyce
of
their
Pastour
;
if
the
Elders
be
deprived
of
their
power
in
government
;
if
the
Church
be
by
me
subjected
unto
an
undue
power
of
the
Classis
,
as
they
complaine
;
then
is
the
very
estate
of
our
Church
an
enthralled
estate
,
wanting
the
liberty
&
power
of
Christ
.
And
therefore
if
either
my
personall
sin
,
or
if
the
publiq
corrupt
estate
of
our
Church
could
defile
the
ordinances
of
God
unto
them
,
then
could
they
not
keepe
communion
with
us
,
But
I
suppose
it
is
their
uncircumspection
that
made
them
or
their
scribe
to
alledge
this
insufficient
rule
of
keeping
communion
,
rather
then
their
advised
and
setled
judgment
.
5.
If
these
complaynants
be
willing
to
beare
their
blame
(
as
they
professe
here
)
when
their
sin
is
prooved
unto
them
out
of
the
word
of
God
:
then
let
them
looke
upon
these
words
of
God
,
where
he
ordeyned
by
Moses
,
that
[
](A08810-e11890-b)*
*
Numb.
9.13
.
the
man
which
neglected
to
keepe
the
Passeover
,
should
beare
his
sinne
;
where
Christ
[
](A08810-e11910-b)†
†
1.
Cor.
11.24.25
.
commanded
to
observe
the
Sacrament
of
his
Supper
,
in
remembrance
of
him
;
where
the
H.
Ghost
requires
that
we
should
[
](A08810-e11930-b)*
*
Heb.
10.25
.
not
forsake
the
assembling
of
our selves
together
.
These
expresse
commandements
haue
bene
transgressed
by
these
that
withdrew
themselves
.
6.
Though
men
may
complaine
of
knowne
evilles
to
preserve
themselves
from
partaking
in
other
mens
sins
;
yet
the
preposterous
order
of
these
men
is
inexcusable
,
that
first
separated
from
a
solemne
act
of
religion
with
the
Church
of
God
,
Ier.
8.7
.
Eph.
4
.
2●.27
.
&
5.16
.
Prov.
15.23
.
&
25.11
.
and
afterwards
came
to
tell
the
cause
thereof
;
doing
that
in
the
last
place
which
should
have
bene
done
in
the
first
,
contrary
to
the
direction
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
who
teacheth
us
to
know
the
times
,
and
to
redeeme
them
,
and
to
observe
the
fit
seasons
for
performing
of
our
dueties
.
7.
If
men
have
neglected
their
duety
for
reforming
of
evill
in
others
unto
the
very
day
of
communion
in
the
Lords
Supper
,
and
time
permit
not
then
to
complaine
,
what
remaines
then
to
be
done
?
shall
men
with
these
complaynants
leave
the
communion
for
that
time
,
and
so
adde
to
their
former
neglect
a
new
offence
and
scandall
?
we
have
no
such
rule
or
commandement
from
God
:
but
the
negligent
are
to
be
humbled
in
soule
presently
before
the
Lord
,
and
pardon
is
to
be
des●●●d
in
Christ
,
with
purpose
of
performing
their
duety
upon
the
next
opportunity
,
which
being
done
,
they
may
then
with
good
conscience
approch
unto
the
table
of
the
Lord
,
Isa.
65.24
.
who
is
ready
instantly
to
forgive
.
8.
When
men
pretending
to
testify
against
evilles
,
in
stead
of
just
complaints
doe
bring
reproch
and
slanders
,
and
complaynts
of
that
which
is
good
and
lawfull
,
then
in
stead
of
clearing
themselves
they
are
more
polluted
.
Iames
3.6
.
Prov.
17.15
.
Their
owne
tongue
defileth
them
.
And
that
this
is
the
case
of
these
complaynants
,
once
guilty
for
their
forsaking
of
the
communion
,
and
double
guilty
for
their
testification
afterwards
,
the
sequel
will
plainly
manifest
.
9.
Whereas
they
tell
,
how
they
waited
that
some
thing
should
have
bene
done
by
others
,
but
in
vaine
,
&c.
what
they
meane
hereby
I
know
not
,
except
it
be
of
the
Eldership
calling
upon
them
to
shew
the
reasons
of
their
absence
from
the
Lords
Supper
,
of
which
they
speake
also
.
Now
although
no
man
can
excuse
his
owne
neglect
of
duety
by
wayting
on
others
,
yet
the
waiting
of
these
men
in
this
particular
,
cannot
be
sayd
to
have
bene
in
vayne
:
for
had
they
not
prevented
it
by
bringing
this
their
writing
,
it
was
agreed
in
the
Eldership
,
that
in
their
visitation
before
the
time
of
the
next
following
communion
,
they
should
have
bene
spoken
unto
touching
the
reasons
of
their
absence
.
And
this
might
have
bene
done
by
the
Elders
,
though
I
was
not
able
through
weaknes
at
that
time
to
have
gone
about
with
them
.
10.
Above
others
William
Best
who
is
the
foreman
in
this
subscription
,
hath
the
least
colour
of
excuse
for
his
offence
and
disorder
in
leaving
the
communion
:
for
he
having
bene
with
the
Eldership
before
,
and
made
knowne
his
complaints
both
by
word
&
writing
;
suppose
his
complaint
had
bene
just
,
what
needed
he
now
to
withdraw
himselfe
for
feare
of
partaking
with
those
sins
,
against
which
he
had
so
solemnely
testifyed
already
?
It
seemes
he
was
more
forward
then
others
to
complaine
,
and
yet
more
ignorant
then
the
rest
of
the
nature
of
lawfull
communion
.
11.
Seeing
W.B.
could
thus
finde
an
opportunity
to
come
unto
the
consistory
,
and
there
to
discharge
his
imagined
duety
,
by
shewing
his
grievances
and
complaints
both
by
word
and
writing
,
and
was
thereupon
presently
informed
touching
his
duety
in
the
consistory
,
and
afterwards
visited
by
me
at
his
owne
house
,
and
conferred
againe
withall
for
his
further
information
:
why
might
not
any
one
of
these
9
complaynants
have
done
the
like
?
Hereby
it
appears
how
unjust
that
part
of
their
complaint
is
,
when
touching
such
opportunity
they
say
,
that
formerly
they
could
not
obtaine
it
.
For
why
might
not
each
of
them
have
taken
their
desired
opportunity
as
well
as
he
,
and
in
such
manner
as
he
did
,
before
any
discommunion
had
bene
made
by
them
?
But
in
this
also
he
is
most
of
all
to
be
blamed
,
that
whereas
he
actually
had
this
opportunity
,
and
full
liberty
of
declaring
his
minde
,
he
not
onely
absented
himselfe
,
but
also
sets
his
hand
and
subscribes
his
name
to
this
complaint
as
well
as
others
,
as
if
he
could
not
formerly
have
obtained
that
,
which
he
know
that
he
had
.
12.
The
offence
of
L.
C.
being
a
Deacon
of
the
Church
,
is
also
the
greater
in
this
regard
,
not
onely
in
leaving
the
communion
whereunto
he
was
bound
as
a
Christian
,
but
also
in
leaving
his
service
and
attendance
upon
the
Lords
table
,
whereunto
he
was
bound
as
a
Deacon
,
and
which
he
was
wont
to
performe
with
the
rest
of
the
Deacons
.
Every
evill
example
of
such
an
one
becomes
a
greater
stumbling-block
,
doth
more
hurt
to
others
and
procureth
more
blame
to
themselves
.
13.
It
is
to
be
observed
that
the
9
first
are
condemned
by
the
12
latter
subscribers
,
who
though
they
joyne
with
the
first
in
the
complaint
,
yet
did
not
joyne
with
them
in
the
schisme
,
but
kept
themselves
pure
from
the
scandall
of
separation
.
If
these
12
did
lawfully
in
communicating
with
us
,
then
did
the
other
9
unlawfully
in
refusing
of
communion
.
If
they
will
not
learne
of
me
,
yet
let
them
receive
instruction
from
their
owne
fellowes
.
14.
Before
the
9
separatours
had
resolved
upon
a
matter
of
so
great
danger
in
forsaking
the
table
of
the
Lord
,
especially
if
they
had
beene
so
deeply
and
inwardly
grieved
,
as
they
pretend
,
for
loosing
so
great
a
comfort
of
the
Lords
Supper
,
then
it
had
bene
meet
for
the
preventing
both
of
their
owne
grief
and
others
scandall
,
that
they
should
have
taken
advise
of
Mr.
Davenport
,
with
whome
they
were
familiar
most
of
them
,
and
all
had
opportunity
enough
thereunto
,
Prov.
15.22
for
by
counsaile
thoughts
are
established
.
To
refuse
counsell
in
matters
of
great
weight
and
danger
,
when
it
may
easily
he
had
,
what
is
it
〈◊〉
but
to
winke
with
the
eyes
for
feare
of
seeing
the
truth
?
If
they
had
his
counsell
&
refused
it
,
they
are
in
that
regard
the
more
culpable
,
both
for
committing
such
an
offence
at
first
,
and
for
not
repenting
of
it
since
.
15.
As
for
the
9
in
regard
of
communion
;
so
in
regard
of
the
complaints
following
,
godly
wisedome
&
good
conscience
required
of
them
all
,
both
of
the
9
first
&
12
latter
complaynants
,
that
they
should
have
the
counsell
of
Mr.
Davenport
,
touching
such
weighty
points
of
government
,
as
doe
concerne
the
good
estate
not
of
our
Church
onely
,
but
of
other
reformed
Churches
in
these
countries
,
before
they
had
set
their
hands
unto
such
heynous
accusations
,
as
are
here
contrived
by
them
.
If
they
did
not
consult
with
him
,
their
headlong
and
head-strong
rashnes
was
extraordinary
great
.
And
if
he
being
consulted
withall
did
approve
of
this
their
reprochfull
writing
,
then
will
it
appeare
that
he
hath
bene
an
extraordinary
author
of
contention
&
disturber
of
our
peace
:
yea
such
an
one
as
when
he
himself
could
not
receave
a
calling
into
the
ministery
among
us
,
according
to
that
manner
he
liked
,
did
then
go
about
to
subvert
my
ministery
,
by
bringing
it
into
reproch
with
our
people
.
COMPLAYNANTS
.
SECT.
III.
WE
conceave
that
Mr.
Paget
doth
administer
the
Lords
Supper
to
us
by
vertue
of
his
Pastorall
office
,
whereunto
he
hath
bene
called
in
this
Church
,
and
that
amongst
communicants
,
especially
Pastour
and
people
there
should
be
an
union
in
Christian
love
and
affection
,
and
communion
in
all
the
fruits
thereof
,
one
whereof
is
seasonable
admonition
,
which
in
case
of
publiq
scandall
and
offence
,
must
be
publiq
〈◊〉
we
conceave
it
is
in
this
present
case
.
Which
we
would
have
borne
if
the
injury
had
bene
but
personall
to
any
one
of
us
,
and
covered
if
it
had
bene
a
meere
infirmity
,
or
but
a
private
offence
;
but
seeing
the
matter
is
a
publiq
injury
,
and
obstinately
persisted
in
to
the
great
dishonour
of
God
,
and
hurt
to
the
Church
,
w●
are
not
to
be
silent
any
longer
,
but
by
these
presents
doe
testify
to
a●●●en
,
principally
to
you
the
Elders
of
this
Church
,
That
howsoever
Mr.
Paget
beareth
the
name
,
filleth
up
the
place
,
and
doth
many
works
of
a
Pastour
amongst
us
:
Yet
he
doth
not
behave
himself
,
as
becommeth
a
Pastour
,
neither
in
government
,
nor
in
doctrine
towards
us
.
ANSWER
.
AS
there
is
a
liberty
and
duety
of
Christians
sometimes
to
admonish
even
those
that
are
no
members
of
the
Church
:
as
the
bond
for
performance
of
this
duety
is
more
strait
among
those
that
are
by
covenant
united
into
the
same
particular
Church
:
and
as
the
Pastour
himselfe
is
not
exempted
from
receaving
admonition
:
so
this
same
relation
betwixt
Pastour
and
people
,
doth
binde
them
in
the
performance
of
this
duety
to
him
,
whome
God
hath
set
in
his
stead
to
teach
and
governe
his
people
,
2.
Cor.
5.20
.
1.
Thes.
5.12.13
.
Heb.
13.17
.
to
see
that
they
have
both
a
just
ground
of
their
admonition
,
and
that
they
performe
it
in
a
modest
and
reverent
manner
.
But
neither
of
these
things
have
bene
observed
in
the
offensive
and
unconscionable
writing
of
these
complaynants
,
either
towards
me
or
to
that
whole
assembly
of
Ministers
in
the
Classis
,
who
alltogether
with
me
are
most
unworthily
and
injuriously
dealt
withall
by
these
persons
.
If
these
slanderous
accusations
be
the
fruit
of
their
Christian
love
and
affection
,
what
shall
be
the
fruit
of
their
contrary
passions
?
And
as
for
seasonable
admonition
I
marvell
that
they
are
not
ashamed
to
speake
thereof
:
for
1.
is
it
seasonable
admonition
to
come
now
and
complaine
of
matters
done
above
20
yeares
agone
,
about
Mr.
Forbes
,
and
Mr.
Parker
?
2.
Is
it
seasonable
admonition
for
men
first
to
forsake
the
communion
,
and
afterwards
by
admonition
to
tell
the
cause
thereof
,
in
such
a
preposterous
order
as
the
first
ranke
of
the
complaynants
haue
done
?
3.
Is
it
seasonable
admonition
after
matters
have
bene
brought
unto
the
Classis
,
and
there
judged
and
my
innocency
there
manifested
,
to
come
with
new
complaints
in
rehearsing
of
the
same
matters
,
as
is
oft
done
in
this
writing
?
where
shall
men
lightly
finde
more
unreasonable
and
more
unseasonable
admonitions
then
these
?
Againe
,
to
mollify
the
great
evill
of
their
heynous
accusations
,
they
make
a
preamble
wherein
they
make
profession
of
the
goodnes
,
gentlenes
and
patience
which
they
would
have
shewed
,
and
this
in
divers
degrees
:
The
first
degree
of
their
patience
is
,
that
if
the
injury
had
bene
but
personall
to
any
one
of
them
,
they
would
have
borne
it
:
But
what
if
it
had
bene
personall
to
any
two
of
them
,
had
it
then
bene
intolerable
,
and
not
to
be
borne
?
The
second
degree
of
patience
and
gentlenes
in
conceit
,
is
,
that
if
it
had
bene
a
meere
infirmity
,
they
would
have
covered
it
:
But
I
demaund
of
them
,
how
they
know
when
a
fault
is
committed
of
meere
infirmity
?
and
againe
whether
no
faults
are
to
be
covered
,
but
those
which
are
meere
infirmities
:
and
if
other
may
be
,
why
doe
they
boast
for
the
very
imagination
of
that
they
would
doe
in
this
?
A
third
degree
of
their
pretended
favour
,
is
to
have
covered
my
fault
,
if
it
had
bene
but
a
private
offence
.
But
what
if
no
offence
at
all
have
bene
committed
against
them
?
What
if
their
accusations
be
notoriously
false
?
Prov.
25.14
.
Then
as
he
that
boasteth
of
false
liberality
,
is
like
unto
clouds
&
winde
without
raine
;
so
are
these
men
in
their
boasted
favours
and
patience
.
And
besides
even
publiq
offences
may
be
made
more
publiq
then
is
meet
;
&
yet
these
men
professe
to
doe
so
,
when
they
say
in
this
place
,
that
by
these
presents
they
doe
testify
unto
all
men
,
&c.
But
further
they
doe
not
onely
boast
of
that
which
they
were
willing
to
have
done
,
but
of
that
which
they
have
done
;
for
when
to
aggravate
my
offence
,
they
doe
now
say
,
that
they
are
to
be
silent
no
longer
,
they
doe
hereby
imply
,
that
before
this
their
writing
they
have
used
long
silence
.
Now
to
proove
that
formerly
they
have
not
bene
silent
men
,
I
have
many
witnesses
;
and
first
I
alledge
these
two
witnesses
against
them
,
the
Damme
,
&
the
Burse
,
the
Market-place
and
the
Exchange
:
Two
other
witnesses
are
the
Classis
and
the
Consistory
.
Againe
I
alledge
two
other
witnesses
England
,
and
Netherlands
,
through
both
which
the
clamours
that
a●
here
raysed
by
them
are
scattered
abroad
.
Ministers
and
people
friends
and
foes
can
be
witnesses
hereof
.
Prov.
12.10
.
If
formerly
they
have
ben●
silent
,
what
clamours
must
I
now
exspect
,
when
they
breake
their
s●lence
?
The
Holy
Ghost
shewes
that
the
very
mercies
themselves
i●
some
men
are
cruell
;
such
are
the
former
favours
of
these
complaynants
.
If
favours
be
such
,
and
their
curtesy
so
hard
,
how
cruell
sha●
their
cruelty
it selfe
be
?
To
proceede
,
it
is
not
enough
for
them
to
accuse
me
of
sinfull
proceedings
,
but
to
aggravate
the
matter
,
they
doe
in
their
preamble
avouch
that
this
injury
is
obstinately
persisted
in
to
the
great
dishonour
of
God
,
&c.
1.
I
answer
,
that
hereby
they
doe
make
themselves
guilty
of
great
&
wicked
slander
.
That
person
is
to
be
accounted
obstinate
,
who
having
his
sinne
in
due
manner
shewed
unto
him
out
of
the
Word
of
God
,
doth
yet
continue
therein
without
any
professed
purpose
of
reformation
.
But
this
they
have
not
done
unto
me
,
I
may
truely
say
with
Iob
,
be
it
that
I
haue
erred
,
mine
errour
remaineth
with
me
:
Iob
19.4
.
though
ye
magnify
your selves
against
me
,
yet
which
of
you
have
convinced
me
of
errour
?
Let
this
be
considered
more
particularly
.
2.
When
some
of
these
complaynants
have
upon
occasion
objected
unto
me
,
that
nothing
but
customes
&
examples
of
men
were
urged
against
Mr.
Davenport
;
I
signifyed
unto
them
at
divers
times
,
that
if
Mr.
Davenport
would
set
downe
any
reasons
from
the
Scripture
for
the
maintenance
of
his
opinion
,
I
would
(
God
willing
)
endeavour
to
give
him
an
answer
by
writing
from
the
Scriptures
,
and
if
I
could
not
answer
his
arguments
&
allegations
,
I
would
then
be
of
his
minde
,
&
labour
to
joyne
with
him
,
and
stand
for
that
practise
he
required
.
But
this
offer
not
being
accepted
,
nor
acceptance
procured
by
them
,
what
colour
of
reason
had
they
to
accuse
me
of
obstinacy
?
3.
If
they
thinke
Mr.
Davenports
writing
which
he
gave
to
the
Classis
with
the
reasons
of
his
opinion
,
might
serve
to
convince
me
,
and
thereupon
inferre
that
I
am
obstinate
,
they
are
far
deceived
,
for
neither
is
their
any
such
convincing
power
in
any
of
his
allegations
,
as
I
hope
will
be
manifested
by
others
.
And
suppose
these
complayners
doe
judge
otherwise
,
yet
had
there
bene
a
few
drops
of
charitable
construction
in
them
,
they
might
at
least
have
conceaved
that
I
erred
through
the
example
of
so
many
learned
Ministers
concurring
in
judgment
with
me
,
and
so
being
caryed
away
with
the
streame
,
that
my
offence
was
of
ignorance
and
not
of
obstinacy
.
I
my selfe
doe
also
judge
even
of
some
of
these
my
accusers
,
that
they
are
ignorantly
seduced
through
the
example
of
others
,
rather
then
of
an
obstinate
minde
.
4.
As
for
the
severall
heads
of
their
complaynts
,
if
they
meane
that
I
am
obstinate
in
each
of
them
(
for
they
have
not
excepted
any
)
then
is
their
slander
yet
the
greater
;
for
where
&
when
,
or
by
what
Scripture
or
sound
reason
have
they
prooved
me
an
obstinate
offendour
therein
?
But
furthermore
,
it
is
not
yet
enough
for
them
simply
to
accuse
me
of
obstinacy
;
but
they
come
unto
a
solemne
Testification
,
and
say
that
by
these
presents
they
testify
to
all
men
,
and
principally
to
the
Elders
of
this
Church
,
That
howsoever
Mr.
Paget
beareth
the
name
,
filleth
up
the
place
and
doth
many
works
of
a
Pastour
.
Yet
he
doth
not
behave
himselfe
as
becommeth
a
Pastour
,
neither
in
government
nor
in
doctrine
towards
us
.
Against
this
vehement
&
unjust
accusation
,
I
have
these
comforts
wherewith
I
doe
comfort
my selfe
in
God
.
1.
My
unfeigned
desire
and
endeavour
hath
bene
to
serve
the
Lord
in
the
ministery
of
the
Gospell
,
and
thereby
to
edify
his
people
.
Before
I
was
called
to
the
ministery
,
I
felt
my
heart
strongly
enclined
thereunto
,
and
did
so
direct
my
studies
,
that
I
might
be
prepared
thereunto
.
When
I
was
yet
a
childe
,
before
I
was
12
yeares
old
,
I
felt
this
impression
&
this
ardent
affection
to
that
calling
;
and
that
for
this
cause
to
instruct
the
people
of
God
,
and
to
shew
the
way
of
life
unto
others
,
and
not
for
the
proffit
or
preferment
sake
to
be
obteyned
thereby
.
That
small
patrimony
&
inheritance
of
free
land
which
belonged
unto
me
,
I
ever
despised
,
&
was
content
it
should
be
otherwise
disposed
of
for
the
comfort
sake
which
I
exspected
from
this
calling
.
And
for
these
38
yeares
&
upward
,
wherein
I
have
already
continued
in
the
ministery
,
I
am
privy
to
my selfe
that
this
desire
hath
remayned
in
me
even
to
this
houre
.
And
therefore
how
weak
soever
my
labors
have
bene
,
yet
doe
I
assure
my self
,
that
I
have
not
bene
deluded
with
the
vaine
title
and
shadow
of
a
Minister
.
2.
Whatsoever
inward
desire
I
had
to
the
work
of
the
ministery
yet
I
never
sought
the
place
of
a
Pastour
,
till
I
was
lawfully
called
:
did
not
intrude
nor
thrust
in
my self
for
a
Pastour
;
neither
did
I
ru●
before
I
was
sent
.
I
went
not
to
fill
up
the
place
of
a
Pastour
upon
disordered
sending
for
by
some
particular
person
without
knowledge
of
the
rest
,
but
wayted
for
an
orderly
election
,
and
call
by
th●
free
consent
of
the
congregation
.
This
assurance
of
a
lawfull
calling
is
a
shield
of
comfort
against
many
encombrances
&
troubles
whic●
doe
attend
upon
the
ministery
of
the
word
.
3.
Being
setled
in
this
calling
,
I
have
not
wanted
a
comfortable
experience
of
Gods
blessing
upon
my
labours
.
God
that
worketh
by
weake
meanes
,
hath
oft
shewed
his
grace
and
power
in
my
great
weaknes
.
I
will
not
speake
further
hereof
what
I
justly
might
,
nor
shew
the
ample
testimony
which
formerly
hath
bene
given
unto
me
in
other
places
.
Onely
yet
let
me
remember
the
testimony
of
sundry
these
my
opposites
,
and
that
at
such
time
when
they
were
offended
with
me
,
when
there
was
controversy
about
Mr.
Hooker
.
In
their
protestation
caryed
to
the
Classis
by
2
Elders
,
2
Deacons
,
and
2
members
of
the
Church
in
the
name
of
divers
others
.
In
that
writing
they
testify
thus
much
;
for
so
much
as
concerns
Mr.
Paget
our
teacher
,
we
acknowledge
that
his
life
and
doctrine
is
such
,
that
(
without
flattery
it
is
spoken
)
we
can
have
no
better
,
who
hath
continued
with
us
now
20
yeares
and
more
,
and
hath
obtayned
great
praise
with
us
,
and
with
all
that
know
him
.
And
this
was
written
in
the
name
of
the
Consistory
and
of
the
members
of
the
Church
.
4.
Whatsoever
troubles
have
befallen
me
in
this
calling
;
whatsoever
dangers
I
have
undergone
for
testifying
against
the
corruptions
of
the
times
and
places
where
I
lived
;
yet
did
I
never
voluntarily
desert
or
forsake
that
worke
of
ministery
which
was
committed
unto
me
.
The
feare
of
persecution
hath
not
caused
me
to
make
a
resignation
of
my
place
,
nor
to
looke
back
when
I
had
put
my
hand
to
this
plough
of
the
Lord
.
And
my
resolution
still
is
by
the
grace
of
God
to
cleave
unto
Christ
,
to
take
up
his
crosse
and
to
follow
him
;
and
so
long
as
it
pleaseth
the
Lord
to
graunt
me
life
,
strength
and
liberty
,
to
serve
him
in
the
Gospell
of
his
Son
,
to
preach
the
glad
tidings
of
salvation
unto
the
contrite
,
and
to
call
men
from
the
paths
of
errour
and
destruction
.
Whereas
these
importunate
complaynants
doe
tell
us
further
in
this
writing
,
that
they
doe
by
these
presents
testify
unto
all
men
,
&c.
Though
this
their
writing
be
vile
and
most
unworthy
to
be
published
unto
a
few
,
much
lesse
unto
all
men
:
yet
seeing
the
matters
of
these
complaynts
are
already
for
the
most
part
spread
far
&
neare
,
before
this
their
writing
was
made
,
I
am
therefore
content
to
joyne
with
them
therein
,
desiring
that
this
my
Apology
or
Answer
may
go
as
far
,
for
the
satisfaction
of
all
men
,
to
whom
either
these
their
presents
shall
come
,
or
their
other
former
reproches
haue
already
come
.
Whereas
they
adde
that
they
testify
this
,
principally
to
the
Elders
of
this
Church
,
it
is
no
marvell
that
they
should
dedicate
this
their
writing
unto
them
,
seing
some
of
these
Elders
are
parties
with
them
,
and
that
in
divers
poynts
as
is
after
to
be
shewed
:
Neither
can
I
give
a
full
answer
unto
this
their
writing
in
sundry
particulars
thereof
,
but
that
I
am
to
reprove
the
Elders
as
well
as
them
.
Those
to
whom
I
principally
intend
this
answer
,
are
such
as
be
abused
with
untrue
and
unjust
complaints
already
blazed
in
so
many
places
;
and
among
these
I
suppose
,
are
divers
of
these
complaynants
themselves
,
who
being
misled
by
others
without
due
consideration
of
that
which
they
have
done
,
by
the
help
of
this
my
answer
may
come
to
the
sight
of
their
errour
and
wrong
done
unto
me
.
But
leaving
their
preamble
and
generall
proposition
,
let
us
now
come
to
the
particulars
,
whereby
they
would
prove
that
I
doe
not
behave
my self
as
becommeth
a
Pastour
,
neither
in
government
nor
doctrine
.
COMPLAYNANTS
.
SECTION
IV.
THat
he
doth
it
not
in
government
,
will
appeare
in
these
particulars
.
First
he
depriveth
the
Church
of
that
liberty
and
power
which
Christ
hath
given
it
in
the
free
choyce
of
their
Pastour
,
contrary
to
Act.
6.
v.
3.
&
14.
v.
23.
ANSWER
.
FIrst
of
all
,
it
is
to
be
observed
that
in
this
heynous
accusation
they
doe
not
onely
accuse
me
,
but
the
Ministers
of
these
Reformed
Churches
also
,
and
specially
those
to
whom
we
are
neerest
united
in
this
Classis
,
under
which
we
stand
,
whose
order
and
practise
in
the
choyse
of
Ministers
I
doe
for
my
part
labour
to
follow
so
neere
as
I
can
:
&
therefore
through
my
sides
they
wound
a
multitude
of
others
.
Yea
the
persons
themselves
are
not
so
much
taxed
hereby
,
as
the
very
government
&
order
of
discipline
established
in
these
Churches
.
It
is
untrue
which
they
say
,
that
I
deprive
the
Church
of
her
power
:
if
the
Church
be
spoyled
of
the
power
that
Christ
gave
,
this
is
not
to
be
imputed
unto
me
,
seeing
this
order
was
here
in
these
Countries
established
before
my
comming
unto
them
:
neither
is
it
in
my
power
to
alter
&
change
the
forme
of
their
government
.
Secondly
,
behold
the
partiality
of
this
accusation
.
The
order
observed
among
us
in
the
choyce
of
Minister
,
Elders
and
Deacons
is
that
practise
wherein
the
whole
Eldership
together
with
the
Deacons
have
had
their
hand
joyntly
so
well
as
I.
If
the
order
observed
be
unlawfull
and
contrary
to
Act.
6.
&
14.
then
are
they
guilty
of
those
disorders
&
defiled
with
the
transgression
of
those
Scriptures
as
well
as
I
;
seing
they
have
still
joyned
with
me
in
such
elections
.
And
how
unreasonable
a
thing
is
this
,
that
the
blame
of
such
a
proceeding
which
is
common
to
many
should
be
layd
upon
me
alone
?
Thirdly
,
suppose
they
had
indifferently
accused
the
whole
Eldership
together
with
me
for
depriving
the
Church
of
her
power
,
yet
what
is
the
reason
that
they
never
framed
such
an
accusation
&
protestation
before
this
present
;
seeing
this
practise
hath
continued
among
us
from
time
to
time
so
many
yeares
,
even
to
the
last
election
of
Elders
and
Deacons
this
last
yeare
,
against
which
no
such
exception
was
made
?
why
have
they
slept
so
long
,
and
who
hath
wakened
them
at
this
present
?
How
have
they
beene
meet
partakers
of
the
Lords
Supper
,
and
preserved
themselves
from
partaking
in
other
mens
sins
according
to
their
former
pretence
,
while
they
have
not
sought
reformation
of
this
imagined
evill
?
I
leave
it
to
their
owne
consciences
to
consider
,
whether
now
also
they
would
not
have
kept
silence
,
if
they
could
have
brought
in
Mr.
Davenport
even
according
to
this
corrupt
order
used
by
us
as
they
complaine
of
it
.
Fourthly
,
To
come
neerer
unto
the
consideration
of
these
places
,
Act.
6.3
.
&
14.23
.
I
acknowledge
(
as
I
have
also
divers
times
publikely
taught
in
the
exposition
of
these
2
places
)
that
the
free
consent
of
the
people
is
required
unto
the
lawfull
calling
of
a
Minister
:
neither
is
the
same
denyed
or
excluded
in
our
practise
.
The
Synods
of
these
reformed
Churches
describing
the
order
to
be
observed
in
the
calling
of
Ministers
,
doe
require
a
choyse
to
be
made
by
the
Elders
and
Deacons
,
approbation
of
the
Magistrates
,
allowance
of
the
Classis
,
&
in
the
last
place
consent
of
the
Congregation
,
before
whom
the
names
of
the
persons
called
are
publikely
propounded
from
the
Pulpit
divers
Lords
dayes
,
that
they
may
take
knowledge
of
the
matter
&
witnes
their
consent
or
dissent
as
they
shall
finde
occasion
.
This
is
the
order
of
these
Churches
&
this
is
our
practise
,
and
therefore
it
is
a
false
accusation
of
such
as
affirme
the
people
to
be
deprived
of
their
power
hereby
.
Fiftly
,
whereas
some
object
from
Act.
6.3
.
that
the
people
ought
to
goe
before
in
seeking
out
officers
for
themselves
,
that
is
the
question
to
be
examined
by
us
.
To
this
end
it
is
to
be
considered
,
1.
That
the
Scripture
makes
no
mention
of
eitheir
teaching
or
ruling
Elders
ordeyned
at
that
time
when
the
Deacons
were
first
chosen
Act.
6.
If
there
were
at
that
time
no
Elders
,
how
could
they
then
goe
before
the
rest
,
as
now
they
may
doe
in
those
places
where
they
are
?
2.
If
there
were
no
Elders
then
,
yet
the
Apostles
that
were
then
present
may
justly
be
accounted
presidents
going
before
the
people
in
that
action
in
stead
of
ordinary
Elders
.
For
though
the
multitude
of
disciples
being
many
thousands
at
that
time
,
be
spoken
unto
for
seeking
out
of
Deacons
,
yet
is
not
the
precedency
of
the
Apostles
excluded
thereby
,
and
it
is
partly
expressed
,
in
that
they
prescribed
both
the
thing
to
be
done
,
the
number
of
persons
to
be
elected
,
and
the
quality
of
them
.
3.
Suppose
the
Apostles
had
wholly
withdrawne
themselves
from
that
busines
of
nomination
and
election
of
Deacons
,
yet
were
there
many
excellent
men
full
of
the
Holy
Ghost
at
that
time
;
such
as
had
bene
the
Disciples
of
Christ
before
his
death
;
such
as
had
receaved
extraordinary
gifts
of
the
Spirit
;
such
as
Barsabas
,
Barnabas
,
Stephen
and
others
,
who
then
in
all
reason
were
to
goe
before
the
rest
in
guiding
the
action
in
stead
of
Elders
;
according
to
that
[
](A08810-e13040-b)*
*
Numb.
8.9.10
.
example
in
the
Scriptures
,
where
that
is
asscribed
unto
the
Congregation
,
which
of
necessity
was
to
be
performed
by
some
chiefe
persons
going
before
the
rest
with
their
consent
.
4.
That
other
place
,
Actor
.
14.23
.
where
the
act
of
electing
is
attributed
unto
Paul
and
Barnabas
,
although
the
consent
of
the
people
be
shewed
thereby
,
yet
doth
it
withall
imply
such
an
order
,
that
they
went
before
others
as
leaders
therein
.
That
one
[
](A08810-e13070-b)*
*
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
originall
word
of
electing
applyed
unto
those
two
persons
,
doth
import
a
double
power
of
assent
in
the
people
;
of
precedency
and
presidency
in
Paul
&
Barnabas
.
5.
The
titles
of
[
](A08810-e13090-b)*
*
Heb.
13.17
.
1.
Cor.
12.28
.
Rom.
12.8
.
1.
Tim.
5.17
.
guides
,
of
governours
,
of
foregoers
,
of
forestanders
,
which
the
Scripture
in
other
places
giveth
unto
Ministers
and
Elders
,
doe
likewise
shew
,
that
they
were
to
go
before
the
Church
in
all
the
publike
actions
thereof
,
and
consequently
in
elections
.
Sixthly
,
unles
the
meaning
of
that
place
Act.
6.3
.
be
thus
explaned
&
determined
by
conference
with
other
Scriptures
,
men
might
hence
take
occasion
to
run
into
such
uncouth
absurdities
as
by
the
relation
of
one
of
these
complaynants
,
were
committed
in
his
presence
at
the
confirmation
of
a
certain
English
Minister
in
these
countries
,
where
the
women
being
required
&
called
upon
to
that
end
,
did
lift
up
their
hands
for
testimony
of
their
consent
in
calling
him
to
be
their
Minister
.
For
it
is
sayd
that
the
[
](A08810-e13200-b)*
*
Act.
6.2.3
multitude
of
Disciples
were
called
together
about
the
election
of
Deacons
,
and
required
to
looke
out
fit
persons
for
that
office
;
and
[
](A08810-e13220-b)†
†
Act.
6.7
.
with
Act.
9.36
.
women
being
in
the
Scripture
called
Disciples
&
reckoned
among
them
,
might
hereby
seeme
to
have
a
hand
allowed
them
in
this
worke
,
save
that
in
[
](A08810-e13250-b)*
*
1.
Tim.
2.12
.
other
places
there
is
a
restraynt
to
exclude
them
from
such
acts
of
power
,
whereby
they
might
oversway
the
voyces
of
men
.
And
as
for
the
title
of
brethren
,
Act.
6.3
.
that
would
not
easily
have
cleared
the
matter
,
seeing
under
that
[
](A08810-e13280-b)*
*
Rom.
12.1
.
1.
Cor.
5.11
.
&
6.6
.
title
the
Holy
Ghost
useth
to
speake
unto
women
as
well
as
unto
men
.
Thus
also
might
that
infamous
and
scandalous
action
of
T.F.
&
E.S.
in
going
about
to
houses
,
gathering
and
writing
downe
the
names
of
such
women
and
maydes
as
gave
not
their
consent
to
the
calling
of
Mr.
B.
obteyne
some
colour
of
defence
to
the
great
disturbance
of
Churches
,
if
those
things
that
are
spoken
generally
and
indefinitely
in
one
place
,
did
not
receyve
a
limitation
and
determination
of
order
from
other
places
.
Seventhly
,
if
these
complaynants
were
ech
of
them
apart
well
examined
touching
the
due
order
of
elections
,
and
touching
the
ground
thereof
from
these
places
Act.
6.
&
14.
I
doe
assure
my self
that
very
few
of
them
would
be
found
to
agree
with
one
an
other
.
It
is
very
probable
that
they
neither
vnderstand
themselves
,
nor
one
an
other
,
but
are
caryed
blindely
&
inconsiderately
in
these
great
and
important
charges
.
A
notable
evidence
hereof
we
have
had
already
about
the
gathering
of
the
names
of
women
&
maydes
by
T.E.
&
E.S.
to
oppose
the
election
of
Mr.
B.
for
at
that
time
when
many
of
the
theefe
of
these
complaynants
,
Iun.
25.
1633.
viz.
T.F.A.H.I.C.H.D.I.S.D.B.
I.P.H.P.
&
others
,
came
together
to
the
consistory
,
at
that
time
,
there
was
this
remarkable
dissention
and
difference
among
them
,
in
three
kindes
.
Some
of
them
acknowledged
that
they
did
not
allow
that
women
should
have
voyces
in
the
election
of
Ministers
:
Some
of
them
professed
they
could
not
tell
what
to
judge
thereof
:
Some
of
them
in
defence
thereof
alledged
the
judgement
and
practise
of
certain
Ministers
for
the
consent
of
women
.
Might
not
this
example
have
brought
them
to
some
feeling
of
their
ignorance
&
vanity
,
and
have
made
them
to
abstaine
from
such
peremptory
charges
&
accusations
,
as
they
have
now
presumed
to
make
in
this
their
writing
?
Lastly
to
deprive
the
Church
of
that
liberty
and
power
which
Christ
hath
given
it
in
the
free
choyse
of
Ministers
,
must
needs
be
an
heynous
crime
&
no
lesse
then
sacriledge
.
And
the
guilt
thereof
doth
involve
not
onely
the
principall
agent
,
but
all
that
are
any
way
accessary
thereunto
,
even
those
that
receave
a
calling
from
a
Church
,
wanting
that
power
which
Christ
hath
given
&
ordayned
for
the
calling
of
officers
.
Now
if
their
accusation
be
true
,
concerning
the
enthralled
estate
of
our
Church
deprived
of
their
power
&
liberty
by
me
,
then
see
how
these
blind
accusers
,
not
to
speak
of
others
among
us
,
doe
enwrap
not
onely
other
Elders
and
fellow
Deacons
,
but
themselves
also
in
the
sacrilegious
crime
of
entring
into
their
callings
,
not
by
the
right
dore
of
a
free
choyse
according
to
Act.
6.
&
14.
but
by
a
backdore
or
posterne
of
unlawfull
intrusion
without
free
consent
of
people
,
which
they
say
is
wanting
among
vs
.
For
both
W.
B.
formerly
&
L.C.
now
presently
a
Deacon
,
have
received
their
office
by
no
other
order
,
then
this
which
I
defend
and
they
accuse
.
If
I
be
guilty
of
robbing
the
Church
of
her
power
,
these
also
must
be
theeves
in
receaving
that
which
I
stole
.
Neither
can
it
help
them
to
say
,
that
their
accusation
is
about
the
choyse
of
a
Pastour
,
seeing
Christ
hath
appointed
but
one
order
for
the
choyse
both
of
Pastour
&
Deacon
.
And
the
place
alledged
by
themselves
Act.
6.
speaks
more
expresly
and
immediately
of
Deacons
then
of
Pastour
.
Thus
the
heat
of
their
fiery
contention
is
so
vehement
,
that
it
burns
themselves
;
as
once
the
mighty
men
of
Babel
were
consumed
by
the
flame
of
that
fiery
furnace
,
Dan.
3.20.22
.
into
which
they
cast
the
servants
and
martyrs
of
the
Lord
.
But
let
us
againe
hearken
what
further
proofe
they
bring
,
to
shew
that
I
deprive
the
Church
of
that
power
which
Christ
gave
unto
it
,
&c.
COMPLAYNANTS
.
SECT.
V.
THis
we
proove
by
his
rejecting
&
opposing
the
most
worthy
servants
of
God
(
who
came
out
of
England
for
the
same
cause
he
did
)
whom
the
Church
with
one
consent
desired
,
as
Mr.
Hooker
,
and
Mr.
Davenport
of
later
times
,
and
also
Mr.
Parker
,
Dr.
Ames
,
Mr.
Forbes
,
Mr.
Peter
,
&c.
ANSWER
.
THis
complaint
is
confirmed
&
aggravated
by
Mr.
Davenport
,
when
in
his
writing
he
sayth
of
our
Church
,
that
had
not
he
exercised
much
patience
and
industry
,
it
would
certainly
have
fallen
from
me
,
being
overburthened
with
the
losse
of
so
many
men
so
much
desired
by
the
Congregation
,
&c.
These
complaynants
intitle
themselves
the
burthened
members
,
he
intitles
them
the
overburthened
;
&
makes
their
burthen
so
great
,
that
had
it
not
bene
for
him
,
they
would
certainly
have
bene
broken
and
fallen
from
me
.
May
not
these
complaynants
thinke
that
they
have
great
cause
to
put
up
Articles
of
grievance
,
and
to
complaine
of
their
burthen
in
that
very
thing
wherein
he
tells
them
they
are
overburthened
?
What
wonder
if
they
follow
when
they
are
so
led
foorth
,
and
by
such
a
grave
leader
?
The
vanity
of
Mr.
Davenport
in
this
speech
is
upon
other
occasion
further
shewed
hereafter
.
I
will
now
for
the
present
turne
me
to
those
complaynants
,
and
in
their
reproofe
Mr.
Davenport
may
in
part
read
his
owne
.
For
the
more
generall
assertions
,
I
answer
1.
Though
I
and
these
above
mentioned
do
all
agree
in
dislike
of
some
corruptions
,
against
which
we
have
testified
,
yet
it
cannot
be
shewed
that
all
came
out
of
England
for
the
same
cause
.
Each
might
have
their
peculiar
reason
for
that
.
2.
It
is
untrue
and
cannot
be
prooved
,
that
the
Church
with
one
consent
desired
each
of
these
persons
that
are
here
named
for
instances
,
especially
after
their
opinions
were
once
knowne
.
3.
What
wonder
is
it
that
I
should
oppose
some
of
the
persons
here
named
,
when
each
of
themselves
were
opposite
one
to
another
?
Mr.
Davenport
both
by
his
owne
confession
unto
me
,
and
in
part
by
testimony
of
others
,
is
or
was
opposite
to
Mr.
Hooker
touching
the
admission
of
Brownists
to
be
members
of
our
Church
,
while
they
persisted
in
their
separation
from
the
Church
of
England
,
touching
private
mens
preaching
,
touching
repentance
going
before
fayth
,
&c.
Mr.
Forbes
was
mainely
opposite
to
Mr.
Hooker
touching
the
authority
&
use
of
Synods
&
Classes
.
Mr.
Parker
and
Dr.
Ames
were
opposite
to
Mr.
Forbes
touching
the
authority
of
Magistrates
in
Ecclesiasticall
causes
.
Mr.
Forbes
having
printed
a
booke
touching
Adoption
going
before
Iustification
,
and
touching
the
active
obedience
of
Christ
in
the
point
of
Iustification
,
Dr.
Ames
hath
in
print
also
declared
himselfe
opposite
unto
him
in
both
those
points
of
doctrine
.
Mr.
Peter
hath
by
his
practise
declared
his
judgment
,
that
it
is
lawfull
to
communicate
with
the
Brownists
in
their
worship
,
&
by
his
example
hath
strengthened
divers
members
of
our
Church
therein
,
such
as
sundry
of
these
complaynants
are
,
already
too
much
addicted
to
resort
unto
the
assembly
of
schismatiqs
&
to
heare
them
:
but
Mr.
Davenport
hitherto
hath
shewed
himselfe
opposite
to
Mr.
Peters
herein
,
&c.
4.
Suppose
that
many
worthy
and
eminent
men
doe
come
out
of
their
country
for
the
same
cause
;
this
hinders
not
,
but
that
there
may
be
in
the
same
eminent
persons
divers
eminent
offences
and
errours
,
which
may
be
just
cause
of
opposing
them
,
and
refusing
them
as
unfit
Ministers
for
some
particular
congregations
,
when
there
may
be
proffitable
use
of
their
labours
in
some
other
place
of
imployment
.
Mr.
Hooker
sayd
well
in
this
,
that
every
key
is
not
fit
for
every
lock
,
though
both
the
metall
and
the
make
thereof
be
good
.
5.
Though
either
I
or
any
other
man
doe
at
any
time
refuse
to
give
our
voyces
for
the
calling
of
some
persons
,
and
doe
oppose
the
election
of
them
,
is
this
to
deprive
the
Church
of
her
power
?
cannot
I
use
mine
owne
liberty
in
declaring
what
I
judge
best
for
the
Church
,
without
destroying
the
liberty
of
another
?
Or
if
I
conceave
things
to
be
unjustly
caryed
&
swayed
against
me
in
the
Church
or
Consistory
,
and
doe
therefore
bring
the
matter
to
a
higher
lawfull
judicatory
as
the
Classis
or
Synod
,
that
they
may
judge
betwixt
us
,
and
determine
what
is
most
for
the
edification
of
the
Church
,
this
doth
not
proove
that
I
deprive
the
Church
of
that
liberty
and
power
which
Christ
hath
given
unto
it
.
This
is
the
point
that
ought
to
be
prooved
:
this
is
the
〈…〉
●d
be
insisted
upon
.
For
this
these
accusers
bring
nothing
but
a
mere
assertion
,
nothing
but
their
bare
word
,
which
is
far
from
a
proofe
,
far
from
convincing
their
parties
to
be
obstinate
in
sin
.
6.
Have
not
divers
of
these
complaynants
also
shewed
themselves
opposite
&
averse
to
the
calling
or
sundry
worthy
servants
of
God
,
both
godly
&
learned
,
which
have
preached
among
us
,
whose
names
I
spare
to
mention
?
Are
they
therefore
such
as
deprive
the
Church
of
her
power
?
To
come
neerer
unto
the
persons
mentioned
by
them
,
such
as
were
refused
were
not
by
my
authority
put
back
,
but
some
of
them
by
authority
of
the
Magistrate
,
as
Mr.
Parker
;
or
of
the
Classis
,
as
Mr.
Hooker
;
or
of
the
Consistory
in
not
consenting
and
agreeing
to
call
them
,
as
Mr.
Forbes
&
Mr.
Peters
;
or
by
their
owne
voluntary
desistance
as
Mr.
Davenport
,
to
avoyd
the
violent
rejection
by
the
Classis
,
as
he
himself
speakes
:
Though
the
authority
of
the
Magistrate
did
afterwards
further
restraine
us
from
seeking
againe
either
Mr.
Hooker
or
Mr.
Davenport
.
To
come
yet
more
particularly
unto
the
severall
persons
that
are
here
objected
by
them
.
First
for
Mr.
Hooker
,
his
opinions
being
made
knowne
unto
the
Classis
from
his
owne
handwriting
,
that
was
translated
and
shewed
unto
them
,
Anno
1631
Octob.
6.
the
Classicall
assembly
did
thereupon
judge
,
that
he
could
not
with
edification
be
allowed
hereafter
to
preach
in
the
English
Church
of
this
City
.
And
as
for
my
dealing
in
that
busines
,
they
judged
also
,
as
appeareth
in
the
same
act
&
sentence
of
the
Classis
,
that
I
had
therein
proceeded
according
to
a
good
conscience
in
every
point
,
and
had
not
done
otherwise
then
the
care
which
I
owe
unto
the
Church
did
require
,
and
therefore
for
the
same
ought
to
be
thanked
,
and
not
accused
or
rebuked
as
having
done
evill
,
&c.
And
afterwards
notwithstanding
all
opposition
made
against
this
act
,
the
Classis
still
mainteyned
&
confirmed
the
same
.
And
when
the
knowledge
of
this
controversy
did
at
length
come
unto
the
Synod
,
Anno
1632
Septemb.
7.
the
deputies
thereof
together
with
the
deputies
of
the
Classis
,
did
in
like
manner
judge
,
that
a
person
standing
in
such
opinions
as
were
in
writing
shewed
unto
the
Classis
,
could
not
with
any
edification
be
admitted
to
the
ministery
of
the
English
Church
at
Amsterdam
.
Had
these
complaynants
bene
wise
&
considerate
persons
,
they
would
rather
have
sought
to
bury
the
memory
of
these
things
,
then
by
their
importunate
complaints
to
compell
me
in
〈◊〉
owne
defence
,
to
write
these
things
which
otherwise
I
should
not
have
done
.
For
Mr.
Davenport
,
let
Mr.
Davenport
himselfe
answer
for
me
,
though
he
doe
it
grudgingly
&
with
a
very
evill
will
;
for
in
the
midst
of
his
complaints
against
me
,
though
he
seek
to
lay
blame
upon
me
in
the
beginning
,
middle
and
end
or
his
writing
;
yet
in
his
postscript
,
after
his
letter
to
the
Classis
,
breaking
out
into
complaints
against
the
Classis
,
he
layes
upon
them
the
blame
of
his
rejection
,
tells
how
they
seemed
to
be
offended
at
his
writing
,
and
threatned
to
complaine
to
the
Magistrats
;
and
further
he
saith
,
after
much
debate
they
concluded
that
I
should
have
but
a
moneths
time
,
in
which
if
I
did
not
answer
categorically
that
I
would
conforme
to
the
orders
and
customes
of
the
Dutch
Church
,
and
to
this
particularly
in
question
resting
in
the
judgment
&
resolution
of
the
5
Dutch
Preachers
,
&
joyne
with
the
Classis
,
or
voluntarily
desist
,
they
would
complaine
to
the
Magistrats
,
&c.
What
remained
now
to
be
done
but
either
voluntary
desistance
on
my
part
,
or
violent
rejection
on
theirs
?
Now
although
there
be
in
this
postscript
sundry
faults
&
an
injurious
relation
of
matters
to
be
further
examined
hereafter
;
yet
thus
much
may
hence
appeare
,
that
it
was
the
conclusion
of
the
Classis
which
caused
Mr.
Davenport
to
desist
;
that
they
disliked
his
opinions
as
well
or
more
then
I
;
and
that
they
thought
him
not
a
fit
Minister
for
us
in
that
course
of
his
dissention
from
us
.
And
why
then
have
not
these
men
directed
their
grievances
and
complaints
of
opposing
and
rejecting
Mr.
Davenport
rather
against
the
Classis
then
against
me
.
And
how
is
it
,
that
they
are
not
ashamed
afterwards
to
write
and
say
,
we
conceave
Mr.
Paget
the
onely
cause
we
are
deprived
of
such
heavenly
meanes
for
our
edification
?
Herein
Mr.
Davenport
plainly
contradicteth
them
,
confessing
the
Classis
to
be
so
strong
a
cause
thereof
.
And
those
that
are
indifferent
judges
,
may
easily
perceave
how
unjustly
they
lay
this
complaint
upon
me
.
But
of
Mr.
Davenports
calling
more
hereafter
.
For
Mr.
Parker
,
I
answer
,
1.
Though
there
was
some
difference
in
the
maner
of
proceeding
about
his
call
,
yet
did
I
not
reject
him
,
or
oppose
his
calling
.
But
this
I
did
;
I
propounded
the
matter
unto
the
Dutch
Ministers
,
who
made
some
difficulty
about
it
.
When
Mr.
Halius
&
Mr.
Plancius
two
ancient
Ministers
,
were
deputed
to
deale
with
us
hereabout
,
I
laboured
to
cleare
the
difficulties
objected
by
them
.
Somewhile
after
a
Dutch
Minister
and
an
Elder
comming
to
Mr.
Thomson
,
signifyed
from
the
Burgemaisters
of
this
City
,
Anno
1613
that
they
desired
to
keepe
friendship
with
his
Majesty
of
Great
Britaine
,
that
therefore
we
should
surcease
from
the
pursuit
of
this
busines
.
Beside
other
evidence
,
I
have
a
copy
of
that
letter
,
which
our
Eldership
sent
unto
Mr.
Parker
,
subscribed
not
onely
by
me
,
but
by
Mr.
A.
and
Mr.
T.
then
our
Elders
,
which
may
serve
for
confirmation
hereof
.
And
there
be
some
ancient
Ministers
of
the
Classis
yet
living
,
whose
testimony
may
give
further
light
hereunto
.
But
I
spare
to
speake
of
many
things
too
long
to
be
related
,
which
might
be
of
use
for
reproof
of
this
slander
.
2.
It
is
yet
to
be
observed
,
how
to
make
up
their
accusation
against
me
,
they
rake
into
this
busines
that
fell
out
above
20
yeares
past
.
If
the
affayres
of
these
complaynants
&
their
dealings
for
20
yeares
together
,
were
called
to
remembrance
,
what
complaints
might
be
found
against
many
of
them
.
For
Dr.
Ames
,
1.
I
doe
not
remember
that
ever
his
name
was
propounded
in
the
Eldership
,
so
as
that
voyces
were
asked
&
gathered
;
neitheir
is
there
any
evidence
in
the
acts
of
our
Consistory
,
that
either
such
a
proposition
or
motion
was
made
for
him
,
much
lesse
of
any
agreement
or
resolution
to
call
him
.
Onely
this
I
remember
,
that
one
asking
me
occasionally
in
discourse
of
him
,
I
signifyed
so
much
that
I
thought
him
not
fit
for
us
,
neither
could
I
give
my
consent
for
him
.
A
speciall
reason
of
my
judgment
was
this
,
that
[
](A08810-e14710-b)*
*
Puritanismus
Anglicanus
,
c.
2.
art.
3.
&
6.
edit
.
Latin
.
Anno
1610
he
denyed
the
authority
of
Synods
and
Classis
.
For
howsoever
I
acknowledge
,
he
hath
written
divers
learned
&
worthy
treatises
of
much
good
use
for
the
Church
of
God
,
and
many
doe
justly
rejoyce
and
give
thanks
for
his
labours
:
Yet
this
opinion
and
practise
according
to
it
,
could
not
choose
but
procure
(
in
my
judgment
)
great
confusion
&
disturbance
of
Churches
.
And
how
then
could
I
,
or
any
that
so
judgeth
,
willingly
intertayne
such
an
occasion
of
contention
&
scandall
?
Against
this
opinion
of
his
,
I
have
earnestly
contested
with
him
,
ever
since
I
was
acquainted
with
him
.
And
howsoever
in
some
of
his
later
writings
he
hath
set
downe
his
opinion
more
obscurely
and
covertly
,
yet
finding
that
he
persisted
therein
,
I
had
no
reason
to
seeke
such
an
assistant
in
government
.
2.
And
besides
this
,
(
not
to
speake
of
other
things
)
he
was
generally
held
to
be
a
man
fitter
to
be
a
Professour
of
Divinity
in
the
Schooles
,
and
that
his
gift
was
rather
Doctorall
then
Pastorall
.
And
when
he
left
his
profession
in
the
University
,
it
was
generally
disliked
of
all
learned
men
(
so
far
as
I
could
heare
)
throughout
these
countries
,
none
that
approoved
him
therein
.
Such
also
as
were
supposed
to
be
occasion
of
his
removall
,
were
much
blamed
for
it
;
and
had
I
done
it
,
I
should
have
borne
a
blame
even
for
this
also
;
for
calling
him
from
the
Academy
,
where
the
Curateurs
were
so
unwilling
to
leave
him
.
Anno
1610
For
Mr.
Forbes
,
About
some
24
yeares
past
,
there
was
a
motion
of
calling
him
to
be
Minister
among
us
.
One
cause
of
stay
was
this
:
He
being
banished
out
of
Scotland
,
because
of
the
Declinatour
or
appeale
,
which
he
&
some
others
made
from
certaine
civill
judges
unto
the
generall
Assembly
or
Synod
,
as
onely
judge
competent
in
such
an
Ecclesiasticall
cause
as
was
in
question
;
Hereupon
arose
some
question
betwixt
us
,
I
thinking
such
an
appeale
to
be
unlawfull
,
and
he
on
the
other
side
not
onely
sought
to
maintaine
it
,
but
avouched
also
that
the
oath
of
supremacy
touching
the
Princes
power
in
Ecclesiasticall
causes
,
which
the
Ministers
of
England
,
whether
conformists
or
non-conformists
doe
all
take
,
was
an
unlawfull
oath
.
Upon
this
I
was
mooved
to
enter
into
a
more
serious
consideration
,
both
of
his
appeale
&
of
my
owne
oath
,
&
desired
of
Mr.
Forbes
that
there
might
be
a
meeting
of
Ministers
for
the
hearing
of
this
difference
,
offering
to
shew
unto
him
before
them
the
unlawfulnes
of
his
Appeale
.
But
this
offer
he
absolutely
refused
:
and
hereupon
not
onely
I
,
but
all
our
Elders
with
one
consent
,
seeing
he
refused
to
give
us
satisfaction
,
did
also
refuse
to
proceed
in
the
calling
of
him
.
And
was
this
my
offence
?
was
it
to
deprive
the
Church
of
that
power
which
Christ
gave
unto
it
?
For
Mr.
Peters
,
Though
at
his
first
comming
I
gave
some
way
and
opposed
not
such
as
sought
to
have
him
here
:
Yet
after
some
time
of
his
continuance
in
the
country
,
when
he
was
called
,
and
confirmed
for
Pastour
of
the
English
Church
at
Rotterdam
;
when
after
this
a
new
proportion
was
againe
made
for
calling
him
hither
,
I
acknowledge
that
I
did
not
consent
unto
it
.
And
I
thinke
it
needles
to
give
a
reason
here
,
why
I
gave
not
my
voyce
for
him
:
but
I
doe
yet
thinke
it
needfull
to
enquire
of
these
complaynants
these
2
things
;
1.
Who
be
their
witnesses
of
my
opposing
Mr.
Peters
,
for
hereby
it
seemes
that
some
sitting
among
us
,
haue
unlawfully
divulged
this
,
which
ought
to
have
bene
concealed
,
and
that
this
accusation
is
framed
from
the
suggestions
of
such
as
it
least
becommeth
.
2.
This
also
would
be
demanded
of
them
,
why
their
complaint
is
so
partially
directed
against
me
alone
,
seeing
there
were
others
in
the
Consistory
besides
me
,
which
did
likewise
oppose
the
election
of
Mr.
Peters
,
and
refused
to
give
their
voyce
for
him
,
and
so
were
as
much
guilty
of
robbing
and
depriving
the
Church
of
her
power
as
I.
But
let
us
heare
their
further
proofe
.
COMPLAYNANTS
.
SECTION
VI.
SEcondly
by
his
pressing
others
upon
the
Congregation
,
abusing
his
interest
in
the
Magistrates
&
Classis
to
that
purpose
,
to
the
unspeakable
injury
and
grief
of
the
Church
,
in
which
course
he
hath
prevayled
so
far
as
to
procure
that
none
of
our
owne
nation
that
come
immediately
from
England
,
though
never
so
fit
&
able
shall
be
admitted
,
but
we
must
be
forced
to
take
one
that
can
speake
Dutch
,
and
one
in
this
country
:
though
the
Lord
hath
fought
against
his
course
hitherto
by
the
great
unfitnes
of
those
,
who
have
preached
here
by
his
nomination
or
consent
in
sending
for
.
ANSWER
.
OUr
Saviour
teacheth
us
in
doing
good
,
to
give
good
measure
,
Luk.
6.38
.
pressed
downe
,
shaken
together
,
and
running
over
.
In
stead
hereof
these
accusers
in
doing
evill
unto
me
,
fill
an
Ephah
with
slanders
;
hereof
they
give
a
large
measure
,
pressed
downe
,
shaken
together
,
and
running
over
,
as
appeareth
in
this
section
.
1.
It
is
a
slander
that
I
presse
others
upon
the
Congregation
;
seeing
in
this
act
of
election
I
use
no
power
,
but
of
giving
my
voyce
or
suffrage
as
the
rest
doe
:
other
authority
I
doe
not
arrogate
unto
my self
:
I
doe
not
clayme
unto
my self
any
more
then
one
voyce
.
Every
Elder
&
Deacon
hath
in
like
manner
a
voyce
as
well
as
I
,
in
the
free
choyse
of
Ministers
or
other
officers
.
If
they
conceave
any
errour
to
be
committed
in
the
election
,
they
have
equall
liberty
and
power
to
seeke
redresse
by
the
same
ordinary
&
lawfull
meanes
as
well
as
I.
2.
It
is
an
other
vile
slander
,
when
they
say
,
I
abuse
my
interest
in
the
Magistrates
&
Classis
to
that
purpose
.
It
had
bene
requisite
that
these
accusers
should
have
brought
their
witnesses
for
proofe
of
this
charge
.
But
loe
in
stead
of
proofe
we
have
nothing
but
their
bareword
,
which
is
not
to
be
admitted
.
3.
It
is
a
further
slander
,
pressed
downe
in
their
measure
,
which
doubles
their
guiltines
,
in
that
they
spare
not
to
involve
the
Magistrates
in
the
same
crime
with
me
.
If
I
procure
them
&
prevayle
so
far
with
them
,
that
the
Church
be
thereby
deprived
of
that
liberty
and
power
that
Christ
hath
given
it
,
for
the
free
choyse
of
a
Minister
,
to
which
purpose
this
is
alledged
;
then
are
the
Magistrates
also
guilty
in
suffring
themselves
to
be
abused
and
corrupted
by
me
or
others
for
me
:
and
this
not
in
a
small
matter
,
but
in
sacriledge
and.
Church-robbery
,
in
taking
away
that
power
which
Christ
gave
.
Thus
to
make
me
a
deceaver
,
they
make
them
Tyrants
,
and
so
that
they
may
wound
me
,
they
care
not
to
shoot
them
thorow
also
with
the
arrows
of
their
slander
.
4.
Their
slander
is
yet
the
greater
&
the
measure
thereof
shaken
together
,
when
they
extend
it
unto
the
Classis
also
,
unto
the
faythfull
and
godly
Ministers
,
both
in
the
City
and
Country
adjoyning
thereunto
,
as
if
they
were
generally
so
blind
and
corrupt
as
to
suffer
themselves
to
be
abused
by
me
,
and
to
be
caryed
away
even
unto
sacriledge
also
to
deprive
the
Church
of
her
liberty
&
power
.
So
that
they
may
fall
upon
me
,
they
spare
neither
Civill
nor
Ecclesiasticall
estate
,
they
neither
honour
Magistrates
nor
reverence
Ministers
.
That
they
may
make
me
vile
and
filthy
,
it
is
here
evident
,
that
they
spare
not
to
cast
the
mire
and
dirt
of
their
reproches
into
the
faces
of
principall
men
,
both
in
Church
and
commonwealth
.
Who
would
thinke
that
W.B.
I.Po.
T.Fl.
Th.
Fa.
I.Cr.
and
their
fellows
should
exalt
themselves
to
such
a
height
of
pride
in
bold
slandering
?
I.S.
in
speciall
being
a
publiq
Notary
,
whose
worke
is
to
write
downe
the
testimony
of
witnesses
,
and
ought
to
know
that
matters
are
thereby
confirmed
;
how
is
it
that
he
sets
his
hand
unto
such
a
slanderous
accusation
,
both
of
Magistrates
&
Classis
abused
by
me
,
and
led
unto
so
great
sacriledge
,
and
this
without
pregnant
witnes
,
or
if
they
have
sufficient
witnes
,
why
did
they
never
bring
the
same
unto
me
for
my
conviction
before
this
time
?
5.
It
is
to
be
observed
how
in
the
mids
of
their
slander
,
their
very
reproch
it selfe
serves
to
the
clearing
of
me
;
for
if
I
have
such
interest
both
in
the
Magistrates
&
Ministers
of
the
Classis
,
and
can
so
much
prevayle
with
both
,
as
they
here
doe
write
;
may
not
those
that
are
unpartiall
,
and
wise
in
heart
conceave
hereby
,
that
I
have
obtayned
this
interest
in
them
,
not
by
abusing
&
corrupting
them
,
but
rather
by
walking
uprightly
before
them
,
and
approoving
my
wayes
in
their
sight
?
6.
That
which
the
Magistrates
have
done
is
this
:
After
the
departure
of
Mr.
Hooker
,
calling
for
me
&
two
of
our
Elders
,
and
exhorting
us
to
proceed
without
delayes
unto
the
choyse
of
such
a
Minister
as
should
accord
with
the
Classis
,
they
required
also
that
if
it
were
possible
,
such
an
one
should
be
called
which
could
speak
dutch
,
giving
this
double
reason
thereof
;
that
both
he
might
be
fit
to
sit
in
the
Classis
where
the
affaires
of
the
Church
are
debated
in
the
Dutch
tongue
,
and
that
he
might
be
the
mouth
of
the
Church
unto
the
Magistrates
upon
occasion
as
necessity
should
require
in
those
things
that
were
to
be
treated
of
with
them
.
And
since
also
they
have
required
that
we
should
choose
one
out
of
these
countries
neere
unto
us
,
rather
then
to
send
into
England
for
one
,
giving
likewise
this
double
reason
thereof
;
that
both
they
might
better
informe
themselves
touching
the
state
of
the
Minister
that
was
to
be
allowed
by
them
;
and
because
it
would
be
a
greater
repulse
&
trouble
unto
the
Minister
,
sent
for
so
far
out
of
England
,
if
it
should
fall
out
that
they
did
not
like
him
nor
admit
of
him
.
Let
reasonable
men
judge
whether
there
be
such
abuse
,
and
such
unspeakable
injury
as
these
accusers
complaine
of
,
upon
this
act
of
the
Magistrates
:
especially
considering
that
a
Minister
called
unto
this
place
,
which
cannot
speake
Dutch
,
is
in
great
measure
no
better
then
a
dumb
Minister
in
respect
of
one
speciall
worke
of
his
calling
,
which
is
to
give
advise
for
the
greatest
difficulties
in
the
government
of
these
Churches
,
in
the
ordinary
meetings
of
the
Classis
.
7.
Notwithstanding
this
charge
given
by
the
Magistrates
,
yet
when
Mr.
Davenport
was
come
out
of
England
,
although
not
lawfully
sent
for
,
though
he
could
not
speake
Dutch
,
yet
when
there
was
hope
of
his
accord
with
us
,
upon
intercession
of
the
Dutch
Ministers
,
who
were
informed
that
he
agreed
with
them
,
the
gentlenes
and
equanimity
of
the
Magistrates
was
such
,
that
they
were
content
to
dispense
with
his
want
of
the
Dutch
language
,
and
for
supply
of
our
necessity
to
allow
of
him
.
But
finding
after
that
they
were
deceaved
in
him
,
that
he
did
not
rest
in
the
advise
of
their
Ministers
,
and
that
great
contention
was
thereupon
raysed
among
us
,
what
wonder
if
they
renewed
their
charge
more
strictly
then
before
?
Lastly
,
behold
here
the
greatest
slander
of
all
,
and
the
measure
of
their
slander
running
over
;
whiles
in
their
rash
judgment
and
sinfull
taking
of
the
name
of
God
in
vayne
,
they
make
him
a
party
&
an
adversary
against
me
,
by
affirming
that
the
Lord
hath
fought
against
my
course
hitherto
,
&c.
for
whosoever
in
their
unjust
contentions
do
make
the
Lord
an
enemy
where
he
is
not
,
and
to
fight
against
such
as
he
doth
not
,
they
doe
reproch
the
Lord
himselfe
,
and
lay
iniquity
upon
the
Lord
,
making
him
a
partaker
with
them
for
maintenance
of
their
sinne
.
Their
proofe
that
the
Lord
hath
fought
against
me
,
is
from
the
great
unfitnes
of
those
who
have
preached
here
by
my
nomination
or
consent
in
sending
for
.
But
this
maine
proofe
is
many
wayes
to
their
owne
just
reproofe
.
The
first
that
preached
here
by
my
consent
in
sending
for
him
,
though
not
by
my
nomination
was
Mr.
Balmford
,
and
this
after
the
charge
given
by
the
Magistrates
.
His
great
unfitnes
is
their
great
slander
that
avouch
it
,
unlesse
they
could
proove
it
.
How
some
of
these
complaynants
fought
against
his
calling
is
notorious
through
the
country
,
to
the
shame
and
reproch
of
our
Church
.
The
next
that
preached
here
by
my
consent
in
sending
for
,
together
with
consent
of
the
Eldership
,
is
a
man
endued
with
speciall
gifts
of
learning
,
piety
and
utterance
,
adorned
with
the
testimony
of
worthy
men
in
those
parts
where
he
lived
;
and
it
is
another
notable
slander
to
speake
of
his
great
unfitnes
.
Such
reproches
are
quickly
broched
,
but
the
guilt
of
them
is
not
so
quickly
and
easily
taken
away
.
The
next
that
preached
here
,
for
whom
I
have
borne
many
reproches
,
before
this
accusation
was
written
,
is
a
man
also
of
speciall
note
for
his
learning
and
labours
in
the
Church
of
God
,
and
much
commended
unto
us
by
divers
men
of
esteeme
.
Howbeit
there
was
none
that
made
so
much
scruple
in
sending
for
him
as
I
did
;
neither
did
I
at
all
give
my
voyce
unto
him
,
but
being
overswayed
by
voyces
,
I
yeelded
at
their
desire
to
write
unto
him
in
the
name
of
the
Elders
and
Deacons
,
and
subscribed
it
as
a
witnesse
of
that
which
the
Eldership
desired
,
which
was
onely
to
heare
him
and
to
take
tryall
of
his
gifts
.
It
may
here
be
observed
what
double
&
treble
injury
is
done
unto
me
in
this
busines
,
1.
how
unjustly
I
am
dealt
withall
by
them
that
tell
abroad
,
and
that
so
falsely
the
things
that
are
done
in
the
Consistoty
.
2.
How
partially
I
alone
am
blamed
for
that
which
others
did
,
and
I
least
of
all
contented
unto
.
3.
How
unjustly
I
am
blamed
for
that
,
which
is
absolutely
lawfull
,
namely
to
take
tryall
of
mens
gifts
,
knowledge
and
utterance
,
howsoever
they
proove
upon
tryall
;
for
he
had
no
calling
,
but
was
onely
sent
for
that
we
might
heare
him
&
confer
with
him
.
How
ill
advised
then
have
these
complaynants
bene
,
upon
so
weak
a
foundation
to
build
so
haynous
an
accusation
that
God
hath
fought
against
me
?
I
may
better
say
with
the
Psalmist
,
Be
mercifull
unto
me
,
O
God
,
Psal.
56.1
.
for
man
would
swallow
me
up
,
he
fighteth
dayly
and
oppresseth
me
.
Neither
am
I
fought
against
by
these
complaynants
onely
,
but
Mr.
Davenport
also
fighteth
against
me
in
like
manner
,
when
to
proove
that
I
did
not
desire
him
here
,
he
alledgeth
this
reason
in
end
of
his
third
writing
:
because
he
hath
alwayes
so
much
urged
to
have
one
that
hath
lived
some
yeares
in
this
countrey
,
and
hath
hitherto
opposed
divers
worthy
men
that
have
come
immediately
from
England
,
my
hope
is
at
an
end
&
I
must
rest
.
The
answer
before
given
unto
the
complaynants
,
may
also
serve
for
answer
to
Mr.
Davenport
.
Onely
in
this
Mr.
Davenport
overlasheth
more
then
they
;
and
his
assertion
hath
more
untruth
in
it
then
theirs
,
when
he
sayth
,
I
have
alwayes
so
much
urged
to
have
one
that
hath
bene
some
yeares
in
this
countrey
,
&c.
for
I
never
urged
this
,
till
the
Magistrates
urged
us
to
have
consideration
hereof
:
and
they
never
urged
it
till
of
later
time
;
it
was
not
urged
till
after
Mr.
Hooker
,
and
therefore
the
ignorance
of
the
Dutch
tongue
was
not
alledged
as
any
hindrance
either
of
Mr.
Hookers
calling
,
or
of
any
other
nominated
before
his
time
.
Here
through
the
importunity
of
Mr.
Davenport
breaking
in
upon
me
,
I
shall
a
while
leave
these
complaynants
,
and
make
a
necessary
digression
for
the
declaration
of
such
things
as
have
bene
occasion
of
the
strife
raysed
up
in
this
place
.
The
Story
of
some
proceedings
about
the
calling
of
Mr.
DAVENPORT
.
The
occasion
of
writing
this
Story
.
SECTION
VII
.
WHiles
I
was
busy
in
writing
downe
my
answer
unto
these
complaynts
,
it
is
given
me
to
understand
,
that
an
other
complaint
is
written
against
me
by
Mr.
Davenport
,
and
secretly
dispersed
among
our
people
.
Having
gotten
a
copy
thereof
,
I
finde
that
he
hath
dealt
very
injuriously
with
me
,
not
onely
in
misreporting
many
thinges
,
but
in
sundry
unjust
inferences
and
reasonings
which
he
makes
thereupon
.
I
finde
also
that
most
of
his
complaints
are
for
the
substance
of
them
,
the
very
same
that
these
complaynants
have
framed
against
me
,
as
if
they
and
he
had
spoken
out
of
one
mouth
,
or
as
if
the
same
pen
had
written
both
.
His
writing
is
threefold
,
and
each
of
them
hath
his
name
subscribed
.
The
first
is
his
Letter
written
to
the
Classis
,
translated
out
of
Latine
into
English
:
The
second
an
instruction
given
unto
some
of
our
Elders
:
The
third
is
a
new
addition
unto
the
former
,
both
against
me
and
the
Classis
also
.
Ech
of
these
three
writings
are
stayned
with
untruth
,
and
matter
of
reproch
,
and
are
fit
to
kindle
contention
in
our
Church
,
and
to
harden
these
complaynants
in
their
unjust
opposition
,
not
against
me
onely
,
but
against
the
Classis
and
the
governours
of
these
Churches
;
which
is
a
very
evill
office
,
and
far
unbeseeming
a
Minister
of
the
Gospell
,
and
such
an
one
as
is
so
eminent
&
renowmed
in
the
Church
of
England
.
Therefore
before
I
proceed
further
in
the
refutation
of
these
complaynants
&
their
objections
,
I
haue
thought
it
needfull
to
set
downe
a
short
story
or
narration
touching
the
calling
of
Mr.
Davenport
,
and
the
issue
thereof
,
which
may
serve
to
give
light
unto
this
controversy
,
in
stead
of
so
many
broken
and
false
relations
,
which
here
and
there
are
made
to
my
prejudice
,
and
serve
to
darken
and
obscure
the
truth
.
His
two
former
writings
for
the
full
answer
thereof
,
I
doe
for
this
present
leave
unto
the
consideration
of
the
Classis
,
unto
whom
they
were
given
,
to
deale
therein
as
shall
be
judged
most
convenient
:
For
the
third
writing
,
I
purpose
now
to
answer
it
in
every
particular
thereof
;
yet
so
as
I
shall
take
them
in
by
the
way
,
and
insert
them
(
as
I
have
already
begun
)
into
that
answer
which
I
make
unto
these
complaynants
,
in
such
place
and
upon
such
occasion
as
I
shall
judge
the
fittest
,
seeing
they
all
may
be
referred
eitheir
unto
this
story
,
or
unto
one
or
other
head
of
their
complaints
.
Yea
and
for
the
matters
of
fact
conteyned
in
his
former
writing
to
the
Classis
,
because
some
of
them
are
the
very
same
which
these
complaynants
doe
object
,
therefore
can
I
not
altogether
passe
by
them
without
some
touch
thereof
.
Of
his
disordred
sending
for
out
of
England
.
Sect.
VIII
FIrst
of
all
,
such
as
procured
the
comming
of
Mr.
Davenport
out
of
England
,
did
not
according
to
good
order
communicate
the
matter
with
those
whom
it
specially
concerned
,
who
in
all
such
weighty
and
publique
affaires
of
the
Church
,
should
by
their
counsail
and
direction
have
gone
before
others
therein
.
And
Mr.
Davenport
himselfe
had
done
more
wisely
,
if
before
his
comming
he
had
consulted
with
us
.
Now
notwithstanding
this
disorderly
and
unlawfull
manner
of
sending
for
,
without
my
knowledge
,
and
without
the
consent
or
knowledge
of
our
Eldership
;
yet
being
come
out
of
England
,
I
made
no
exception
hereat
for
the
stay
or
hindrance
of
his
calling
.
I
desired
him
to
preach
and
entred
into
deliberation
how
to
accomplish
his
calling
.
But
this
Mr.
Davenport
in
his
third
writing
perverteth
to
shew
that
I
did
not
desire
to
have
him
,
because
(
sayth
he
)
severall
times
he
shewed
his
dislike
of
my
comming
hither
without
his
desire
,
or
consent
in
sending
for
me
,
though
it
is
apparant
that
God
sent
me
hither
at
a
needfull
time
,
when
without
me
they
would
have
bene
destitute
,
he
being
unable
to
preach
or
to
come
unto
the
Church
.
Hereunto
I
answer
,
1.
He
doth
untruely
and
unjustly
relate
my
speeches
,
by
leaving
out
the
speciall
cause
of
my
dislike
:
he
speakes
onely
of
my
desire
&
consent
,
which
was
wanting
in
his
sending
for
;
whereas
I
spake
how
he
was
sent
for
without
my
knowledge
,
and
without
the
knowledge
or
consent
of
our
Eldership
.
And
who
sees
not
how
great
a
difference
there
is
betwixt
my
words
and
his
misreport
of
them
?
If
the
matter
had
bene
communicated
with
the
Eldership
,
and
if
his
sending
for
had
bene
allowed
of
the
most
,
his
comming
over
upon
such
a
warrant
,
might
have
bene
lawfull
and
just
,
though
my
desire
or
consent
had
bene
wanting
,
but
to
send
for
him
without
my
knowledge
,
and
without
either
consent
or
knowledge
of
the
Eldership
,
this
was
the
thing
I
shewed
my
dislike
of
.
2.
When
at
severall
times
upon
occasion
,
I
shewed
my
dislike
of
the
disordred
course
in
sending
for
him
,
and
yet
in
such
manner
,
that
at
the
same
time
I
still
shewed
withall
,
that
this
disorder
should
not
hinder
me
from
furthering
his
call
,
and
that
I
would
not
take
any
exception
thereat
,
if
he
did
otherwise
accord
with
us
;
this
is
a
plaine
proof
that
I
was
willing
enough
to
have
him
with
us
,
and
his
contrary
inference
from
hence
is
vayne
.
3.
Though
in
regard
of
Gods
providence
which
extendeth
it selfe
unto
all
things
,
good
or
evill
,
Mr.
Davenport
might
say
he
was
sent
of
God
in
a
needfull
time
,
when
I
was
sick
;
yet
this
is
no
warrant
or
excuse
at
all
for
that
disorder
used
in
sending
for
him
:
for
God
oftentimes
sendeth
wicked
men
and
wicked
spirits
in
needfull
time
,
to
accomplish
his
will
,
and
to
serve
his
providence
,
both
for
deliverance
of
his
people
and
for
punishment
;
and
yet
those
wicked
instruments
that
were
so
sent
of
God
,
are
not
excused
thereby
.
Thus
the
[
](A08810-e15660-b)*
*
1.
Sam.
23
27.28
.
Philistines
might
be
sayd
to
be
sent
of
God
in
his
providence
in
a
needfull
time
,
to
rescue
David
from
Saul
at
S●la-hammalekoth
,
and
yet
no
thanks
to
them
that
wanted
lawfull
calling
to
invade
the
Israelites
.
4.
It
is
apparent
that
Mr.
Davenport
his
not-comming
in
the
needfull
time
,
was
one
speciall
meanes
of
my
sicknes
:
for
upon
the
report
&
exspectation
of
his
comming
,
there
grew
a
neglect
in
time
to
provide
other
meanes
for
supply
of
my
place
the
Lords-day
before
his
comming
,
thereupon
being
frustrate
of
that
exspectation
,
rather
then
the
place
should
be
destitute
,
I
strayned
my selfe
above
my
power
,
not
being
fully
recovered
,
and
so
the
same
evening
of
that
day
,
I
got
a
dangerous
relapse
,
and
my
sicknes
was
renewed
through
his
occasion
,
whereby
we
were
disappointed
.
Otherwise
there
was
great
appearance
of
my
speedy
recovery
.
This
is
that
needfull
assistance
,
whereof
there
is
further
occasion
to
speake
hereafter
,
where
it
is
againe
boasted
of
,
and
I
upbrayded
with
it
againe
,
both
by
him
&
by
these
complaynants
also
.
Of
Mr.
DAVENPORT
his
resignation
of
his
Pastorall
charge
in
London
.
SECT.
IX
.
HAving
passed
by
this
disorder
of
sending
for
him
,
there
was
also
another
difficulty
,
which
I
did
not
insist
upon
,
as
I
might
have
done
,
if
I
had
bene
so
desirous
to
hinder
his
calling
as
he
pretends
;
for
though
it
be
necessary
that
those
which
leave
a
Pastorall
calling
,
should
bring
authentiq
testimony
of
their
lawfull
dimission
,
before
they
be
admitted
to
take
upon
them
the
like
charge
in
another
place
,
yet
neither
did
the
want
of
this
,
cause
me
to
make
any
delay
in
the
calling
of
Mr.
Davenport
,
as
justly
it
might
have
done
:
but
I
accepted
and
rested
in
his
owne
relation
of
the
matter
,
though
I
confesse
it
was
something
more
for
furtherance
of
his
calling
,
then
I
ought
to
have
done
.
I
doe
the
rather
note
this
,
because
Mr.
Davenport
,
to
manifest
that
I
never
desired
him
,
alledgeth
that
before
he
came
hither
,
when
I
heard
he
was
to
come
over
,
I
preached
publickly
against
his
resigning
up
of
his
place
,
&c.
whereunto
my
answer
is
,
1.
He
complayneth
unjustly
against
me
for
that
which
I
did
not
.
I
had
indeed
preached
upon
those
words
of
the
Apostle
;
2.
Cor.
4.16
for
this
cause
we
faint
not
,
but
though
our
outward
man
perish
,
&c.
and
there
among
other
instances
of
mens
unlawfull
fainting
in
affliction
,
I
reckoned
that
for
one
,
when
men
through
feare
of
danger
and
trouble
doe
unlawfully
leave
their
stations
and
flockes
,
and
forsake
the
calling
of
God
.
Iona.
1.
Ier.
20.9
.
I
shewed
the
danger
hereof
in
the
example
of
Ionah
fleeing
from
the
presence
of
God
,
and
from
Ieremy
that
was
tempted
thereunto
,
&c.
But
it
doth
not
appeare
from
hence
,
that
I
preached
just
against
his
resignation
of
his
place
,
the
manner
whereof
I
knew
not
;
no
more
then
I
intend
to
speak
against
the
person
of
such
or
such
a
particular
sinner
,
when
I
preach
against
the
speciall
sinnes
that
are
common
in
the
world
.
2.
Whereas
he
addes
touching
his
resignation
,
that
I
afterwards
justifyed
it
,
when
he
related
unto
me
the
cause
thereof
,
the
carying
therein
,
and
the
consent
of
many
worthy
divines
,
and
of
the
Congregation
it selfe
thereunto
.
The
truth
is
,
as
I
remember
,
that
I
did
approove
of
divers
particular
things
,
which
he
told
me
that
he
had
done
in
that
busines
,
which
I
conceaved
to
be
so
as
he
related
,
yet
did
I
not
therefore
absolutely
justify
his
resignation
.
3.
Herein
appeared
that
I
was
willing
enough
to
admit
of
him
,
in
that
I
did
not
enter
into
a
stricter
examination
of
these
two
things
;
first
of
his
evidence
,
to
shew
that
both
these
Divines
and
his
Congregation
did
clearly
consent
unto
his
resignation
;
and
secondly
of
the
groundes
whereupon
they
consented
,
which
were
needfull
to
be
knowne
,
with
some
other
things
also
that
belong
unto
so
great
and
weighty
a
matter
,
as
that
was
;
especially
considering
that
worthy
Divines
are
sometimes
mistaken
in
such
questions
,
and
justly
corrected
by
others
.
4.
Suppose
that
I
had
preached
against
his
resignation
,
yet
would
not
this
justify
his
collection
from
thence
,
namely
,
that
I
never
desired
him
;
for
both
before
I
heard
of
his
resignation
,
and
after
againe
,
if
it
had
bene
as
he
fayth
,
that
I
justifyed
it
upon
his
relation
,
he
might
then
have
conceaved
an
alteration
in
me
,
and
so
not
have
concluded
,
that
I
never
desired
him
.
Of
the
knowledge
which
Mr.
DAVENPORT
had
of
our
differences
before
his
comming
over
unto
us
.
SECT.
X.
Mr.
Davenport
before
his
comming
into
these
Countries
,
had
heard
of
our
troubles
and
controversies
,
and
he
had
heard
of
the
occasion
thereof
;
he
knew
what
was
required
of
Mr.
Hooker
,
and
saw
in
writing
a
copy
of
the
differences
betweene
him
and
us
,
as
both
Mr.
Davenport
himselfe
hath
confessed
and
others
have
testified
.
He
might
well
thinke
that
if
he
brought
the
same
opinions
with
him
unto
us
,
he
should
thereby
bring
the
like
troubles
,
and
revive
&
rekindle
that
fire
that
was
quenched
.
If
at
his
comming
over
he
was
of
the
same
minde
with
us
,
how
is
be
so
sodainely
changed
?
If
he
was
not
of
the
same
minde
with
us
,
what
meant
he
to
come
over
to
disturbe
our
peace
?
If
he
came
with
a
discordant
minde
,
what
could
he
exspect
but
new
contentions
,
rents
&
schismes
about
those
things
,
which
he
knew
had
occasioned
so
great
disturbance
before
?
Mr.
Davenports
excuse
touching
his
knowledge
and
sight
of
the
questions
proposed
unto
Mr.
Hooker
,
is
that
he
saw
the
questions
in
London
above
a
yeare
before
his
comming
over
,
when
he
was
far
from
any
thoughts
of
comming
to
Amsterdam
,
or
to
any
place
out
of
his
owne
Land
.
But
if
he
saw
them
so
long
before
,
he
had
the
more
time
to
deliberate
ripely
.
If
he
either
forgate
them
,
or
lost
the
writing
which
was
communicated
with
him
,
he
had
oportunity
and
meanes
enough
to
have
got
them
againe
.
And
when
he
was
by
some
particular
friends
mooved
to
come
hither
,
had
he
not
then
just
occasion
to
have
considered
the
state
of
these
Churches
,
before
he
came
over
to
disturbe
their
peace
by
his
opposition
and
contrariety
unto
them
?
When
his
thoughts
of
comming
to
Amsterdam
did
arise
with
in
him
,
ought
not
this
care
to
have
risen
up
in
his
heart
together
,
to
consider
our
estate
and
his
owne
disposition
for
agreement
with
us
,
least
he
should
adde
fewell
to
that
flame
of
contention
,
the
light
whereof
hath
bene
seene
so
far
of
.
He
answereth
further
,
And
when
he
did
come
over
,
he
purposed
both
in
England
and
here
,
that
he
came
but
for
3
or
4
moneths
,
for
which
time
what
need
was
there
of
knowing
,
much
lesse
practising
or
conforming
to
the
Dutch
Churches
?
But
he
ought
to
have
considered
better
,
1.
For
a
man
of
plausible
gifts
,
eminent
,
and
of
fame
,
and
wanting
present
imployment
,
to
present
himselfe
where
a
place
is
vacant
,
where
much
contention
hath
bene
about
that
place
,
though
he
offer
to
stay
but
for
3
of
4
moneths
;
who
sees
not
that
such
an
one
doth
manifestly
give
occasion
of
seeking
him
and
calling
him
unto
that
place
?
Divers
learned
and
godly
Ministers
being
our
neighbours
in
this
Countrey
,
have
bene
loth
to
shew
themselves
in
this
place
,
and
notwithstanding
their
just
occasions
of
comming
hither
,
have
willingly
absented
themselves
a
longer
time
,
least
they
should
seeme
to
offer
themselves
unto
this
calling
:
such
was
their
modesty
and
care
to
avoyd
all
appearance
of
intrusion
.
Mr.
Hooker
also
though
sent
for
by
a
private
man
,
yet
being
come
over
to
Rotterdam
,
yet
there
he
stopt
and
stayed
himselfe
,
and
was
not
willing
to
come
hither
,
before
he
had
bene
sent
for
by
our
Eldership
.
2.
Such
as
secretly
sent
for
Mr.
Davenport
,
and
I.C.
that
fetched
him
over
,
did
they
seek
him
but
for
3
or
4
moneths
?
The
friend
which
by
an
open
and
unsealed
letter
,
which
Mr.
Davenport
himself
brought
unto
me
from
London
,
entreated
me
to
receave
Mr.
Davenport
for
a
fellow-helper
,
did
not
desire
that
for
3
or
4
moneths
onely
.
3.
Was
it
likely
that
after
3
or
4
moneths
preaching
among
us
,
he
could
easily
be
dismissed
?
And
must
not
our
labour
and
care
of
seeking
and
calling
another
Minister
,
be
interrupted
for
that
time
,
if
not
wholly
broken
off
?
4.
Suppose
he
purposed
to
stay
but
3
or
4
moneths
onely
,
yet
even
for
that
time
it
was
needfull
for
him
to
know
the
state
of
the
Dutch
Churches
,
and
of
ours
with
them
,
there
being
such
controversies
raysed
as
he
had
heard
of
,
and
to
that
end
to
informe
himself
by
inquiry
,
that
being
come
unto
us
,
he
might
so
much
the
better
have
applyed
himselfe
to
doe
good
.
For
seeing
a
good
conscience
suffers
not
a
man
to
be
neutrall
,
nor
to
suspend
his
judgment
,
when
it
is
seriously
desired
,
but
forceth
him
to
beare
witnesse
unto
the
truth
,
when
it
is
called
into
question
,
in
those
things
which
he
esteemeth
to
be
necessary
and
agreeable
to
the
will
of
God
;
how
dangerous
then
had
it
bene
for
Mr.
Davenport
,
not
to
be
well
informed
of
our
estate
,
when
the
members
of
our
Church
should
require
his
judgment
for
their
satisfaction
and
help
?
In
3
or
4
moneths
time
a
man
might
doe
more
hurt
even
by
his
private
conference
,
then
in
7
yeares
could
be
repayred
againe
.
5.
Suppose
Mr.
Davenport
had
never
purposed
to
have
come
into
these
Countries
,
yet
had
it
bene
very
needfull
and
usefull
for
him
,
or
any
that
desires
the
reformation
of
a
Church
in
any
Country
,
to
know
the
state
and
practise
of
adjoyning
Reformed
Churches
,
and
that
for
their
help
in
divers
present
controversies
,
which
help
while
some
have
neglected
,
they
have
dangerously
stumbled
and
fallen
to
the
great
offence
of
many
.
Mr.
Davenport
answereth
yet
further
and
sayth
,
When
he
did
consider
of
that
question
(
touching
Baptisme
)
as
it
was
put
to
Mr.
Hooker
,
there
was
not
neither
in
the
question
nor
answer
sufficient
light
to
informe
him
of
that
which
time
hath
discovered
herein
,
neither
can
any
man
from
thence
know
what
in
this
question
is
to
be
disliked
.
But
on
the
contrary
,
many
men
from
that
question
and
answer
might
have
knowne
what
was
to
be
liked
or
disliked
therein
,
neither
is
there
such
obscurity
therein
as
is
pretended
.
If
Mr.
Hooker
had
not
understood
it
,
as
it
was
put
unto
him
,
he
being
then
in
these
Countries
,
might
easily
have
informed
himselfe
further
,
even
the
same
day
that
it
was
propounded
unto
him
.
If
Mr.
Davenport
doubted
of
the
meaning
,
and
if
I.
C.
one
of
these
chiefe
complaynants
,
being
sometime
with
him
in
London
could
not
,
yet
the
Ministers
of
the
Dutch
Church
his
neighbours
in
the
same
City
,
could
easily
have
informed
him
:
and
if
he
had
not
found
that
sufficient
,
yet
had
it
bene
ten
times
better
for
him
to
have
wayted
for
a
letter
of
information
from
hence
,
either
touching
that
or
any
other
question
,
concerning
the
practise
of
these
Churches
,
then
to
have
raysed
such
broyles
and
contentions
among
us
by
comming
over
unresolved
to
agree
with
us
,
and
by
bringing
his
dissention
with
him
.
Of
the
private
conference
had
with
Mr.
DAVENPORT
after
he
was
come
over
unto
us
.
SECT.
XI
.
BEside
the
knowledge
which
Mr.
Davenport
had
of
our
estate
before
his
comming
,
I
was
willing
to
manifest
the
same
further
unto
him
after
he
was
come
to
Amsterdam
;
and
upon
conference
with
him
about
such
things
wherein
Mr.
Hooker
differed
from
us
,
to
the
great
disturbance
of
our
Church
,
he
seemed
unto
me
to
accord
with
us
,
and
to
dislike
the
opinions
of
Mr.
Hooker
generally
.
The
maine
or
onely
difference
which
he
persisted
in
for
a
long
time
,
was
about
the
baptisme
of
infants
,
whose
parents
were
no
members
of
the
Church
,
nor
would
submit
unto
any
private
examination
by
him
,
further
then
their
publick
profession
of
faith
before
the
whole
Church
.
I
shewed
him
what
scandall
had
risen
among
the
Brownists
by
denying
of
Baptisme
to
the
infants
of
such
as
made
profession
of
the
same
sayth
with
us
;
how
they
had
written
and
printed
bookes
against
the
Dutch
and
French
Churches
for
this
matter
as
well
as
others
;
how
they
had
excommunicate
Mr.
Slade
,
for
defending
the
practise
of
the
Dutch
here●●
,
how
Mr.
Iohnson
,
Pastour
of
the
Brownists
,
began
at
length
to
see
his
errour
,
and
acknowledged
his
fault
to
Mr.
Slade
so
wronged
by
them
;
how
unworthy
a
thing
it
would
be
for
us
,
to
take
up
the
errour
which
some
of
the
Brownists
began
to
lay
downe
;
how
the
other
Brownists
would
now
a
fresh
insult
against
us
;
how
some
among
us
that
were
come
from
the
Brownists
,
would
be
hardned
in
their
errour
;
and
in
summe
how
all
the
Church
generally
would
take
offence
to
see
a
double
practise
,
and
so
different
betwixt
us
,
to
see
me
ordinarily
baptising
those
,
whom
he
should
refuse
to
baptise
;
to
see
him
make
a
separation
from
me
in
the
administration
of
Baptisme
,
which
was
wont
to
be
performed
jointly
by
me
,
and
my
other
fellow-minister
,
the
one
(
whose
course
was
to
preach
)
declaring
the
institution
of
Baptisme
from
the
Pulpit
,
and
the
other
sitting
below
to
baptise
the
infant
according
to
the
manner
of
these
Churches
.
I
did
also
propound
unto
him
some
places
of
Scriptures
,
touching
the
examination
of
parents
above-sayd
,
for
the
baptisme
of
their
children
,
and
shewed
that
when
so
great
multitudes
were
at
once
baptised
by
Iohn
Baptist
Mat.
3.
Mark
.
1.
and
by
the
Apostles
Act.
2.
there
could
not
be
a
strict
private
examination
of
every
particular
person
;
by
conference
of
other
Scriptures
their
confession
of
their
sins
,
and
profession
of
faith
,
were
rather
to
be
conceaved
some
solemne
and
publick
testification
of
their
consent
unto
the
Doctrine
that
was
preached
unto
them
,
&c.
but
by
such
private
conferences
I
prevayled
nothing
with
him
in
this
point
.
And
in
this
place
I
have
just
occasion
to
answer
the
unjust
complaint
of
Mr.
Davenport
for
my
no
better
usage
of
him
.
In
his
[
](A08810-e16650-b)*
*
Pag.
12.
third
writing
as
it
is
in
the
printed
booke
,
he
pretendeth
two
speciall
injuries
,
which
I
should
doe
unto
him
:
The
first
is
,
that
I
sayd
and
reported
that
I
had
often
desired
to
dispute
or
conferre
with
Mr.
Davenport
touching
this
point
,
but
that
he
refused
it
,
&c.
Hereunto
I
answer
,
1.
It
is
untrue
that
I
so
reported
;
I
know
we
did
divers
times
confer
and
talke
together
about
this
point
,
and
I
know
that
many
others
did
know
it
well
enough
.
But
this
I
have
sayd
and
reported
divers
times
;
when
after
our
conference
together
,
some
of
these
complaynants
came
unto
me
,
and
spoke
against
me
,
and
the
Dutch
Ministers
,
as
if
we
had
no
word
of
God
,
but
customes
and
examples
of
men
for
our
practise
,
then
upon
such
provocation
(
as
hath
bene
noted
before
,
Sect.
3.
)
I
offered
unto
them
,
〈…〉
Mr.
Davenport
would
set
downe
in
writing
any
warrant
from
the
Scripture
for
his
opinion
,
I
would
then
give
him
an
answer
in
writing
,
&c.
But
though
this
was
offred
unto
them
sundry
times
,
yet
did
none
of
them
procure
that
the
question
should
be
in
writing
discussed
betwixt
us
.
2.
Whereas
he
sayth
,
there
passed
2
or
3
serious
conferences
betweene
us
,
wherein
this
point
was
disputed
,
&c.
I
acknowledge
that
all
our
conferences
were
serious
,
because
they
were
not
in
jeast
,
but
that
there
were
any
accurate
or
exact
disputations
betwixt
us
,
as
Mr.
Davenport
seemes
to
say
,
that
I
deny
.
And
for
his
part
,
I
doe
not
remember
,
that
ever
he
propounded
any
argument
in
maintenance
of
his
opinion
,
further
then
to
make
some
exceptions
upon
occasion
of
that
which
I
spake
.
3.
Where
he
addes
touching
these
conferences
,
that
he
hath
them
in
writing
by
him
;
Herein
I
doe
complaine
of
Mr.
Davenport
for
want
of
sincere
and
plaine
dealing
;
that
he
should
write
downe
my
speeches
,
and
the
talke
that
passed
betweene
him
and
me
,
without
my
knowledge
in
such
a
stealing
&
secret
fashion
.
It
seemes
he
came
prepared
so
to
speake
,
as
that
he
would
have
his
words
written
,
which
was
far
from
my
thought
.
I
dreamed
of
no
such
underhand
course
,
but
discoursed
as
occasion
was
given
in
that
time
of
my
sicknes
,
when
this
was
done
.
Honest
and
upright
dealing
required
that
he
should
have
acquainted
me
with
his
purpose
,
which
had
I
knowne
,
I
should
have
condescended
unto
a
writing
upon
equall
termes
,
as
willingly
as
he
.
It
was
strange
unto
me
,
when
I
did
first
heare
of
this
by
one
of
our
Elders
that
told
me
,
how
he
had
written
downe
the
passages
betwixt
us
,
when
he
departed
home
from
me
,
and
in
my
heart
I
loathed
such
his
dealing
,
which
here
he
is
not
ashamed
to
publish
himselfe
,
saying
that
he
hath
these
conferences
in
writing
by
him
.
Had
he
either
given
me
leave
to
write
mine
owne
words
,
and
not
like
a
deceytfull
Notary
,
to
set
them
downe
at
home
in
a
corner
as
he
thought
best
:
or
had
he
at
least
shewed
me
afterwards
what
he
had
written
,
to
see
whether
I
would
have
owned
th●se
speeches
so
covertly
recorded
by
him
behind
the
curtaine
,
it
might
have
beene
some
part
of
amends
,
though
not
sufficient
.
How
can
this
m●n
complaine
for
want
of
brotherly
love
in
others
,
and
yet
he
so
far
from
honest
and
ingenuous
dealing
himself
?
4.
The
mis●●p●●t
that
Mr.
Davenport
hath
already
made
of
the
private
conference
that
〈◊〉
betweene
him
and
me
,
doth
give
me
just
cause
of
disclayming
and
rejecting
his
apocryphall
scripture
,
or
hidden
writing
of
his
and
my
words
.
For
in
his
first
writing
to
the
Classis
,
he
offendeth
both
in
excesse
and
defect
;
both
relating
what
was
not
spoken
,
and
omitting
that
which
was
spoken
,
and
needfull
to
be
knowne
for
the
matter
in
hand
.
In
setting
downe
the
conference
about
his
examination
of
parents
,
he
neither
reports
my
question
,
nor
his
owne
answer
rightly
and
truely
.
I
demanded
of
him
what
measure
of
knowledge
he
would
in
his
examination
require
in
parents
for
the
baptising
of
their
children
,
which
question
is
of
great
use
for
deciding
of
the
controversy
:
but
this
my
question
is
concealed
,
and
another
fayned
in
stead
thereof
.
His
answer
to
my
question
,
which
I
often
and
plainly
urged
him
withall
,
was
not
as
he
relates
,
which
is
also
from
the
point
,
neither
was
it
satisfactory
,
for
he
professed
that
measure
of
knowledge
required
,
could
not
be
declared
till
the
time
of
examining
the
persons
;
that
then
he
should
judge
thereof
.
In
the
same
writing
also
he
doth
make
a
very
defective
relation
of
his
answer
and
my
question
,
about
his
consent
unto
the
writing
of
the
5
Ministers
,
of
which
more
hereafter
.
Hereby
may
be
conceaved
what
impartiality
and
sincerity
we
are
to
exspect
from
his
lurking
notes
of
this
conference
.
5.
Whereas
he
speakes
of
his
not
ceassing
till
I
gave
over
;
of
my
leaving
it
now
to
the
Dutch
Preachers
;
and
that
I
would
speake
no
more
with
him
alone
.
Let
the
reader
know
,
that
I
did
not
give
over
conference
for
feare
of
being
convinced
by
any
force
of
his
arguments
;
but
seeing
little
fruit
of
my
talk
with
him
,
I
desired
him
to
confer
with
the
Dutch
Ministers
,
that
could
give
him
better
satisfaction
.
Neither
did
I
then
say
,
that
I
would
speake
no
more
with
him
alone
;
but
afterwards
upon
his
refusall
of
the
calling
,
when
he
came
into
the
Church
,
and
desired
to
speake
with
me
alone
from
the
rest
of
the
Consistory
;
I
required
him
to
speake
in
their
presence
,
and
refused
to
confer
with
him
alone
about
that
matter
,
for
feare
my
words
should
be
perverted
:
and
likewise
when
I
first
understood
how
his
manner
was
to
write
downe
my
words
,
when
he
came
home
,
I
then
professed
unto
divers
,
that
it
was
not
safe
for
me
to
confer
with
him
alone
,
unles
witnesses
were
present
.
Th●●●saile
of
5
Dutch
〈…〉
●ting
of
Mr.
DAVENPORT
.
SECT.
XII
.
WHen
I
had
in
vayne
privately
conferred
with
Mr.
Davenport
,
to
perswade
him
to
accord
with
us
;
when
as
he
still
refused
to
joyne
with
me
in
that
order
of
Administration
of
Baptisme
,
wherein
Mr.
Pot
had
so
long
continued
with
me
,
I
offred
further
that
if
any
other
convenient
way
of
accommodation
could
be
found
out
,
I
would
willingly
hearken
unto
it
.
After
this
there
came
unto
me
Mr.
Geldorpius
,
and
signifyed
unto
me
,
that
if
I
would
send
for
40●
5
of
the
Dutch
Ministers
,
and
confer
with
them
about
the
busines
of
Mr.
Davenport
,
for
the
accommodating
thereof
he
thought
they
would
willingly
come
unto
me
,
but
that
they
would
not
come
unsent
for
;
and
if
I
would
send
forthem
,
he
would
be
the
messenger
.
I
thanked
him
for
his
offer
,
and
accepted
willingly
his
motion
,
praying
him
to
goe
for
them
,
which
he
also
did
.
Hereupon
there
came
unto
me
5
of
them
,
some
of
them
being
also
requested
thereunto
by
some
of
our
Elders
.
Being
come
,
after
some
conference
&
deliberation
together
,
they
found
it
good
to
set
downe
their
advise
for
accommodation
in
writing
.
The
copy
whereof
,
translated
out
of
Latine
into
English
,
is
as
followeth
.
WEe
the
underwritten
Ministers
of
the
Dutch
Church
in
the
City
of
Amsterdam
,
being
specially
&
lovingly
requested
and
desired
of
the
Reverend
Mr.
PAGET
,
a
faithfull
Pastour
in
the
English
Church
of
the
same
City
,
as
also
of
the
Reverend
Brethren
the
Elders
&
Deacons
of
the
same
English
Church
,
that
we
would
not
refuse
sincerely
to
declare
&
shew
our
private
judgment
about
the
calling
of
the
Reverend
,
most
famous
and
learned
Mr.
DAVENPORT
,
which
seemes
to
be
desired
of
the
whole
Church
aforesayd
;
and
that
in
this
particular
case
alone
,
concerning
the
Baptisme
of
those
infants
,
which
are
offred
to
be
baptised
in
the
English
Church
:
Having
well
understood
and
duely
weighed
the
whole
matter
on
both
sides
,
and
having
throughly
examined
it
according
to
the
rule
of
Gods
Word
,
and
the
order
receaved
in
the
Re●●●●●●
〈…〉
these
Provinces
,
in
which
the
aforesayd
English
Church
doth
professe
it selfe
a
member
under
the
Classis
of
Amsterdam
:
We
doe
sincerely
,
and
in
the
presence
of
God
with
good
conscience
answer
and
declare
,
that
we
desire
nothing
more
,
then
that
the
foresayd
Mr.
DAVENPORT
,
whose
notable
learning
&
singular
piety
is
very
much
approoued
and
commended
of
all
the
English
our
Brethren
;
whom
also
in
this
regard
,
and
for
his
other
commendable
gifts
,
we
understand
to
be
most
deare
unto
Mr.
PAGET
,
may
be
lawfully
promoted
unto
the
ministery
of
the
English
Church
aforesayd
:
We
doe
also
greatly
approove
of
his
good
zeale
and
care
of
having
some
precedent
private
examination
of
the
parents
,
and
sureties
of
these
children
in
the
Christian
Religion
;
Yet
touching
the
matter
it selfe
we
doe
so
judge
,
that
this
foresayd
examination
be
ordayned
so
far
as
may
stand
with
the
edification
of
the
English
Church
;
but
if
happily
the
parents
or
sureties
shall
refuse
to
come
and
undergoe
this
examination
,
or
if
for
the
shortnes
of
time
,
or
for
other
just
causes
it
cannot
be
done
,
or
if
those
that
do
come
shall
not
seeme
for
that
time
to
satisfy
the
judgment
of
the
Brethren
,
one
of
mo●e
that
doe
examine
them
,
that
yet
the
infant
,
whose
parents
and
sureties
are
manifest
to
be
Christians
,
and
which
publickly
before
the
Church
doe
professe
Christian
Religion
,
at
the
reading
of
the
leiturgie
of
the
Sacrament
of
Baptisme
,
shall
not
therefore
be
excluded
from
Baptisme
,
or
deprived
thereof
;
but
that
such
ignorant
parents
and
sureties
,
be
further
instructed
after
the
infant
be
baptised
,
to
wit
,
because
the
infants
of
Christians
ought
not
to
beare
&
suffer
the
punishment
of
the
ignorance
,
or
yet
of
such
disobedience
of
their
parents
or
sureties
.
If
yet
any
other
case
fall
out
,
whereby
it
may
seeme
that
the
infant
presented
should
not
be
baptised
,
that
then
the
judgment
of
the
whole
English
Presbytery
,
or
also
if
〈◊〉
be
,
and
if
conveniently
it
may
be
done
,
that
the
judgment
of
the
Classis
of
Amsterdam
be
obtayned
and
heard
,
and
rested
in
.
So
was
it
done
&
transacted
in
the
house
of
Mr.
PAGET
,
the
28
day
of
Ianuarij
1634.
The
subscription
was
-
Ioannes
le
Maire
.
-
Iacobus
Triglandus
.
-
Rudolphus
Petri.
-
Iacobus
Laurentius
.
-
H.
Geldorpius
.
This
their
advise
being
thus
written
downe
and
read
before
me
,
they
enquired
of
me
,
whether
I
for
my
part
did
rest
therein
.
I
signifyed
my
consent
with
them
,
and
so
yeelded
unto
the
accommodation
of
Mr.
Davenport
,
as
far
as
they
could
in
conscience
desire
of
me
.
Hereby
then
it
may
appeare
,
how
vainely
and
unjustly
Mr.
Davenport
doth
report
of
me
in
each
of
his
3
writings
.
In
his
first
[
](A08810-e17290-b)*
*
Book
of
complaints
pag.
3.4
.
writing
to
the
Classis
,
he
telles
how
I
dealt
extremely
with
him
,
and
rejected
all
his
labour
for
a
peacable
composing
,
prudent
accommodating
and
brotherly
ending
of
matters
betwixt
him
and
me
privately
,
or
by
the
counsell
of
the
Elders
of
his
owne
Church
,
nor
would
〈◊〉
to
his
advise
for
accommodation
without
consent
of
the
Classis
.
In
his
[
](A08810-e17320-b)*
*
Pag.
11.
second
writing
the
instruction
given
to
some
of
the
Elders
,
he
reports
that
I
would
not
yeeld
any
brotherly
moderation
unto
him
,
&c.
In
his
[
](A08810-e17350-b)*
*
Pag.
15.
third
writing
,
he
reports
that
I
refused
all
meanes
of
accommodation
.
All
these
reports
are
untruthes
.
And
this
writing
witnesseth
for
me
;
that
I
was
willing
to
yeeld
unto
this
peaceable
composing
and
prudent
accommodation
,
which
these
learned
and
prudent
men
at
first
without
knowledge
of
the
Classis
,
at
the
motion
of
their
friend
,
at
the
intreaty
of
our
Elders
,
and
at
my
request
did
privately
advise
us
unto
,
they
protesting
in
the
presence
of
God
,
that
they
dea●
sincerely
and
with
good
conscience
,
desiring
nothing
more
then
to
further
the
calling
of
Mr.
Davenport
among
us
.
And
is
not
this
their
solemne
and
conscionable
protestation
as
much
and
much
more
to
be
regarded
of
me
,
then
the
imprudent
and
unbrotherly
reports
and
complaints
of
Mr.
Davenport
?
Of
the
order
agreed
upon
in
the
Consistory
also
,
for
the
accommodation
of
Mr.
DAVENPORT
.
SECT.
XIII
.
MOreover
about
the
same
time
,
before
the
writing
of
the
5
Ministers
was
communicated
with
Mr.
Davenport
,
and
before
his
consent
thereunto
was
demanded
,
Ianuar.
15.
1634.
there
was
an
order
made
in
our
Eldership
,
and
concluded
by
consent
both
of
Elders
and
my self
,
that
the
Coster
or
Keeper
of
our
Church
,
should
send
or
bring
unto
Mr.
Davenport
such
parents
as
came
unto
the
Coster
before-hand
,
to
tell
him
of
their
children
which
they
had
to
be
baptised
.
And
above
this
for
enlarging
of
this
order
,
and
for
further
accommodation
of
Mr.
Davenport
,
I
voluntarily
offred
and
promised
to
send
unto
Mr.
Davenport
those
parents
which
came
unto
me
,
to
advertise
me
of
their
infants
to
be
baptised
,
and
so
departing
from
my
right
&
interest
in
that
busines
,
I
was
content
to
refer
the
whole
work
of
examination
unto
his
discretion
,
that
so
whether
he
or
I
declared
the
institution
of
Baptisme
from
the
Pulpit
,
as
our
course
was
to
preach
;
whether
he
or
I
baptised
the
infants
standing
below
when
our
course
was
not
to
preach
,
he
might
either
way
receave
satisfaction
by
a
precedent
examination
,
so
far
as
we
could
procure
it
from
the
parents
.
Of
Mr.
DAVENPORT
his
consenting
unto
the
writing
of
the
5
Ministers
,
upon
the
order
made
in
the
Consistory
.
SECT.
XIV
.
THis
order
above-sayd
being
made
,
and
a
copy
of
the
5
Ministers
advise
in
writing
,
being
brought
unto
Mr.
Davenport
;
at
our
next
meeting
in
the
Church
,
after
the
second
sermon
was
ended
,
I
demanded
of
Mr.
Davenport
whether
he
rested
in
the
counsaile
which
the
Ministers
had
given
:
And
he
then
signifyed
his
consent
both
by
Mr.
W.
to
whom
he
referred
us
for
answer
;
and
partly
by
himself
upon
consideration
of
that
order
in
the
Consistory
,
which
Mr.
W.
had
told
him
of
.
Hereupon
immediately
even
the
same
houre
both
Elders
&
Deacons
assembling
together
in
the
Consistory
,
Ianuar.
22.
1634.
and
Mr.
W.
witnessing
that
he
consented
,
upon
condition
that
the
order
taken
by
us
in
the
Consistory
might
be
observed
,
the
consent
of
Mr.
Davenport
was
then
recorded
,
and
upon
that
〈…〉
it
was
presently
resolved
by
us
both
to
elect
him
for
Minister
,
and
to
depute
some
to
goe
unto
the
Magistrates
to
seeke
their
approbation
.
But
here
Mr.
Davenport
steps
in
and
complaines
of
wrong
;
for
here
we
have
fit
place
to
mention
and
insert
that
second
speciall
injury
,
Book
of
complaints
pag.
12.
&
13.
which
he
sayth
I
did
unto
him
in
reporting
that
he
was
gone
from
his
promise
,
for
that
he
sayd
he
would
rest
in
the
writing
of
the
5
Ministers
,
but
now
would
not
.
He
objecteth
against
me
in
the
same
place
,
and
sayth
,
I
know
that
from
the
first
to
the
last
,
my self
never
heard
him
speake
any
such
word
.
Hereunto
I
answer
,
1.
Suppose
that
I
my self
had
never
heard
him
speake
any
such
word
;
yet
when
as
he
upon
my
demand
of
his
consent
,
did
refer
me
for
answer
unto
Mr.
W.
and
sayd
,
he
had
given
his
answer
unto
him
,
I
was
then
to
take
the
answer
of
Mr.
W.
as
if
it
had
bene
his
owne
word
,
and
as
if
he
himself
had
spoken
it
.
If
Mr.
W.
had
spoken
of
himselfe
without
such
warrant
from
Mr.
Davenport
,
his
word
had
bene
of
lesse
weight
,
but
now
referring
me
for
his
answer
to
Mr.
W.
he
thereby
gave
authority
both
unto
him
to
speak
,
and
unto
me
to
receave
his
testimony
.
2.
I
went
yet
further
,
for
though
he
had
referd
me
for
his
answer
unto
Mr.
W.
yet
I
told
him
at
the
same
time
,
that
it
was
better
that
he
should
give
his
answer
himselfe
;
whereupon
he
sayd
(
not
as
he
reports
in
his
letter
to
the
Classis
,
Pag.
4.
that
the
writers
themselves
did
not
require
this
of
him
,
)
but
this
he
sayd
,
he
thought
the
Dutch
Ministers
had
done
as
much
as
they
could
,
and
so
referd
himselfe
to
that
order
of
the
Consistory
,
which
Mr.
W.
had
told
him
;
and
Mr.
W.
being
present
,
sayd
unto
me
,
that
I
needed
not
to
speake
further
unto
him
about
it
.
3.
Whereas
he
sayth
further
,
that
the
night
before
they
went
to
the
Magistrates
for
their
consent
to
his
call
,
I
apprehended
his
answer
rightly
,
and
told
the
Elders
that
I
perceaved
he
did
not
rest
in
that
writing
of
the
5
Ministers
,
further
then
it
made
way
for
an
order
to
be
made
in
the
Consistory
.
If
this
be
true
,
it
followes
that
he
did
consent
and
rest
in
that
writing
of
the
Ministers
,
seeing
this
order
was
made
and
confirmed
in
the
Consistory
.
And
therefore
when
as
on
the
contrary
he
afterward
would
not
rest
in
that
writing
and
order
together
,
both
being
made
for
his
accommodation
,
this
shewes
that
he
changed
and
went
back
from
his
answer
rightly
apprehended
by
me
.
4.
When
he
yet
addes
touching
this
order
,
and
the
way
made
unto
it
by
the
writing
and
his
consent
in
that
manner
,
that
I
shewed
my self
discontented
thereat
,
it
is
both
untrue
,
and
hath
no
colour
of
reason
for
it
(
if
he
meane
that
the
order
was
made
without
my
consent
or
against
my
will
)
seeing
I
had
a
principall
hand
in
the
making
that
order
,
not
onely
consenting
,
but
also
motioning
and
propounding
it
,
as
is
noted
in
the
act
,
and
departing
from
mine
owne
right
to
make
the
same
as
is
shewed
before
.
Mr.
Davenport
excepteth
further
touching
that
Elders
speech
,
viz.
Mr.
W.
testimony
of
his
consent
,
and
sayth
,
That
Elder
denyeth
that
he
sayd
so
,
and
knoweth
that
I
sayd
otherwise
to
him
;
that
which
he
sayd
(
as
I
am
informed
)
was
onely
to
quiet
Mr.
Paget
,
&c.
I
answer
,
1.
Upon
the
relation
of
Mr.
W.
to
whom
Mr.
Davenport
referd
me
for
answer
,
it
is
recorded
in
the
[
](A08810-e18230-b)*
*
Ianuar.
22
1634.
acts
of
our
Consistory
,
that
we
found
Mr.
Davenport
consenting
unto
that
writing
of
the
5
Ministers
,
and
to
their
counsaile
and
advise
upon
condition
and
promise
that
a
[
](A08810-e18270-b)*
*
Ianuar.
15
1634.
former
Act
of
the
Consistory
should
be
observed
:
which
Act
or
order
before
mentioned
,
having
bene
propounded
by
me
,
and
approoved
by
the
rest
,
was
never
reversed
,
but
[
](A08810-e18300-b)†
†
Februa
.
1●
1634.
confirmed
and
enlarged
afterwards
:
And
therefore
that
Act
still
remayning
firme
and
inviolate
,
his
consent
also
was
to
be
deemed
firme
in
like
manner
.
This
record
is
an
authentick
witnes
of
his
consent
which
we
found
testifyed
unto
us
.
2.
This
consent
of
Mr.
Davenport
doth
not
onely
remaine
upon
record
with
us
;
but
Mr.
W.
himself
being
then
scribe
of
the
Consistory
,
did
with
his
owne
hand
write
downe
this
consent
of
Mr.
Davenport
:
And
therefore
he
cannot
deny
,
that
which
thus
passed
among
us
,
without
double
blame
,
for
denying
both
the
truth
&
his
owne
handwriting
.
3.
Whereas
Mr.
Davenport
saith
,
that
he
sayd
otherwise
unto
him
,
and
that
he
knoweth
it
.
This
concerneth
them
two
to
looke
unto
,
and
to
debate
among
themselves
what
the
one
hath
sayd
,
and
what
the
other
knowes
of
it
.
4.
Mr.
W.
hath
not
onely
in
Consistory
testifyed
this
consent
of
Mr.
Davenport
,
but
hath
also
sayd
as
much
unto
some
of
the
Dutch
Ministers
,
when
they
were
intreated
to
further
the
calling
of
Mr.
Davenport
with
the
Magistrates
.
Then
Mr.
W.
testifyed
also
,
that
though
Mr.
Davenport
made
some
difficulty
at
the
first
,
yet
in
the
end
he
had
consented
unto
their
writing
.
Should
Mr.
W.
deny
what
he
hath
sayd
,
as
Mr.
Davenport
would
have
it
,
from
thence
also
might
he
be
convicted
.
By
this
it
may
appeare
,
how
untrue
the
report
of
Mr.
Davenport
is
,
who
sayth
afterwards
againe
,
It
hath
bene
oft
cleared
,
that
he
mis-understood
that
Elder
,
if
so
he
understood
him
.
For
it
was
never
once
cleared
:
but
the
contrary
is
cleare
and
evident
by
plaine
testimony
,
both
in
and
out
of
the
Consistory
.
5.
If
that
which
this
Elder
Mr.
W.
did
say
,
was
onely
to
quiet
Mr.
Paget
,
as
Mr.
Davenport
sayth
he
is
informed
,
then
is
this
Elder
guilty
of
great
dissimulation
.
For
if
Mr.
Davenport
did
not
consent
,
would
he
to
quiet
me
,
and
onely
to
quiet
me
,
abuse
the
Eldership
with
a
false
testimony
,
and
make
it
a
ground
of
their
proceedings
?
for
as
is
expressed
in
our
Act
aforesayd
,
upon
the
signification
of
Mr.
Davenport
his
consent
,
it
was
thereupon
agreed
by
generall
consent
,
that
Mr.
Davenport
should
be
chosen
for
Minister
unto
this
Congregation
,
and
that
parties
deputed
should
goe
unto
the
Magistrates
to
seeke
their
approbation
and
consent
for
his
calling
.
What
had
this
bene
els
but
to
have
layd
a
false
ground
for
his
calling
?
And
hereupon
occasion
of
controversy
might
have
risen
hereafter
,
and
the
lawfulnes
of
his
calling
might
have
come
into
question
as
being
procured
by
deceit
and
false
information
.
Would
Mr.
W.
onely
to
quiet
me
,
abuse
both
Magistrates
and
Classis
also
,
who
likewise
upon
opinion
of
his
accord
with
us
,
did
give
their
consent
for
this
calling
of
Mr.
Davenport
?
When
Mr.
W.
signifyed
unto
D.
Laurentius
,
that
Mr.
Davenport
consented
unto
their
writing
,
was
that
also
onely
to
quiet
me
?
Who
sees
not
what
an
unsufferable
abuse
this
should
have
bene
,
for
an
Elder
of
the
Church
to
have
dallyed
with
so
many
persons
,
and
to
have
deluded
them
in
so
weighty
a
cause
?
6.
That
which
Mr.
Davenport
addes
,
that
this
Elder
told
me
,
that
some
part
of
that
writing
,
with
an
order
to
be
made
in
the
Consistory
,
being
joyned
together
,
would
settle
things
,
&c.
this
had
bene
as
vayne
as
the
rest
.
But
neither
was
I
,
nor
the
other
Ministers
so
simple
to
be
deluded
with
such
talke
of
a
piece
,
or
part
of
the
writing
,
whereunto
consent
was
required
:
And
besides
his
consent
mentioned
in
the
Act
of
the
Consistory
,
and
written
by
Mr.
W.
himself
,
is
not
to
a
part
,
but
absolutely
to
the
writing
;
and
if
after
such
absolute
mention
of
consent
to
the
writing
,
he
should
goe
about
so
to
expound
his
meaning
,
that
he
had
meant
but
a
part
of
the
writing
;
what
had
it
bene
●●s
but
plaine
equivocation
&
legerdemaine
?
7.
Whereas
Mr.
Davenport
relates
how
this
Elders
speech
unto
me
,
was
of
an
order
to
be
made
in
the
Consistory
,
which
being
joyned
together
,
would
settle
things
,
&c.
herein
it
seemes
they
mis-tooke
one
another
:
The
speech
and
testimony
of
the
Elder
,
about
the
consent
of
Mr.
Davenport
,
and
the
record
of
his
consent
written
by
Mr.
W.
hand
,
was
not
in
respect
of
an
order
to
be
made
,
but
of
an
order
already
made
;
not
in
respect
of
a
future
,
but
of
a
former
Act
;
and
upon
the
observation
of
that
former
Act
is
his
consent
expresly
signifyed
,
and
set
downe
in
the
booke
of
our
Consistory
.
Whether
this
be
the
errour
of
Mr.
Davenport
,
or
the
errour
of
Mr.
W.
let
them
determine
among
themselves
.
Of
our
going
to
the
Magistrates
to
seek
their
allowance
for
the
calling
of
Mr.
DAVENPORT
.
SECT.
XV.
UPon
the
consent
of
Mr.
Davenport
to
the
writing
of
the
5
Ministers
,
considered
with
the
order
of
the
Consistory
above
mentioned
,
it
was
thereupon
resolved
that
some
should
with
the
first
goe
unto
the
Burgemaisters
,
to
seeke
their
approbation
.
Hereunto
were
deputed
Mr.
A.
&
Mr.
W.
together
with
my self
:
and
though
I
at
that
time
was
very
weake
,
and
not
fully
recovered
of
my
sicknes
,
yet
above
my
strength
I
made
divers
journeys
with
our
Elders
,
both
unto
the
Stadthouse
and
unto
the
private
houses
of
divers
Burgemaisters
,
to
seek
their
consent
for
the
allowance
of
Mr.
Davenport
,
and
to
further
his
calling
.
And
some
of
the
Dutch
Ministers
also
being
informed
by
some
of
our
Elders
,
that
Mr.
Davenport
rested
in
their
advise
,
did
thereupon
make
intercession
to
the
Magistrates
for
their
admission
of
Mr.
Davenport
,
which
at
length
they
granted
with
admonition
that
we
should
keep
correspondence
with
the
Dutch
Churches
.
Whereas
I
have
often
professed
,
that
I
would
not
have
gone
to
the
Magistrates
to
seek
their
consent
,
unlesse
Mr.
Davenport
had
consented
to
the
writing
of
the
Ministers
and
their
advice
,
&c.
Book
of
complaints
pag.
13.
Hereupon
Mr.
Davenport
maketh
this
inference
;
If
he
would
not
upon
other
termes
have
gone
to
the
Magistrate
,
the
whole
Congregation
and
I
am
the
lesse
beholding
unto
him
.
I
answer
,
1.
The
Congregation
is
then
beholding
unto
me
,
when
I
seek
to
avoyde
dissention
,
which
is
then
done
,
when
I
refuse
to
goe
unto
the
Magistrates
for
their
approbation
of
such
Ministers
as
would
nourish
dissention
among
us
,
by
their
different
practises
and
discord
from
us
and
the
Classis
,
unlesse
by
the
word
of
God
we
were
convicted
of
our
sinfull
courses
,
which
Mr.
Davenport
hath
not
done
.
2.
Our
whole
Congregation
(
whereof
he
speakes
)
doth
not
desire
that
I
should
goe
to
the
Magistrates
in
such
case
;
many
have
witnessed
the
contrary
unto
me
;
and
so
far
as
I
can
discerne
,
the
greater
part
of
our
Congregation
doe
desire
such
Ministers
and
none
but
such
,
as
doe
accord
with
the
discipline
and
order
observed
in
these
Reformed
Churches
,
and
therefore
must
accordingly
account
themselves
beholden
unto
me
for
my
labour
therein
,
though
Mr.
Davenport
doe
not
.
3.
Observe
how
Mr.
Davenport
is
a
sower
of
discord
among
brethren
,
by
seeking
to
implant
evill
surmises
in
the
harts
of
our
people
,
by
perswading
the
members
of
this
Congregation
,
such
as
are
committed
to
my
charge
,
that
they
are
not
beholden
unto
me
:
and
how
great
an
injury
is
it
thus
to
labour
to
alienate
the
affections
of
a
Congregation
from
their
Minister
?
The
great
paines
which
I
tooke
in
going
often
to
the
Magistrates
in
time
of
my
great
weaknes
,
this
also
is
ingratefully
perverted
by
Mr.
Davenport
divers
wayes
.
He
sayth
,
it
is
evident
how
little
I
spake
to
give
satisfaction
,
and
what
I
spake
might
rather
serve
to
increase
suspicion
.
But
this
is
neither
evident
nor
true
;
and
I
appeale
unto
the
testimony
of
the
Magistrates
themselves
herein
.
I
propounded
the
matter
unto
the
Magistrates
,
both
with
speciall
commendation
of
Mr.
Davenport
,
and
with
declaration
of
the
speciall
necessity
of
our
Church
.
I
doe
ordinarily
use
the
fewer
words
before
the
Magistrates
,
speaking
in
the
Dutch
tongue
,
because
I
am
not
perfect
therein
.
I
spake
the
lesse
also
,
because
I
would
not
willingly
speake
more
then
I
conceaved
to
be
true
.
And
our
Elders
that
were
with
me
,
spake
so
much
that
I
needed
to
speak
the
lesse
.
He
saith
further
,
that
the
Magistrate
was
satisfyed
by
other
meanes
:
But
he
shews
not
what
those
other
meanes
were
,
as
had
bene
requisite
.
And
though
other
meanes
did
concurre
,
that
should
not
deface
the
fruit
of
my
endevour
also
.
He
doth
also
ingratefully
insinuate
matter
of
evill
furmise
against
one
of
the
Dutch
Ministers
,
that
was
entreated
by
some
of
our
Elders
,
to
make
intercession
to
the
Magistrates
for
their
consent
.
Mr.
Davenport
sayth
,
It
was
so
brought
about
by
one
of
the
Dutch
Preachers
interposing
,
that
the
Magistrates
gave
but
a
conditionall
consent
unto
his
call
,
and
made
his
conformity
to
this
custome
of
promiscuous
baptising
,
the
condition
thereof
,
so
that
now
matters
were
in
a
worse
state
then
before
.
As
though
the
Magistrate
could
not
have
given
a
conditionall
consent
,
but
by
the
interposing
of
that
one
Preacher
;
or
as
though
one
might
not
both
justly
in
regard
of
the
matter
,
and
yet
with
unfeigned
affection
to
Mr.
Davenport
desire
the
consent
of
the
Magistrate
,
upon
condition
of
his
agreement
with
their
Church
.
He
is
injurious
unto
me
againe
,
when
he
sayth
,
It
is
apparent
that
if
Mr.
Paget
was
at
that
time
content
to
have
me
joyne
with
him
,
it
was
but
conditionally
,
that
I
would
doe
whatsoever
he
or
the
Classis
would
have
.
For
though
it
be
reasonable
that
I
should
consent
unto
his
call
upon
condition
of
his
accord
with
me
and
the
Classis
,
yet
he
overlasheth
and
looseth
the
reynes
unto
his
tongue
,
when
he
sayth
,
that
he
should
doe
whatsoever
I
or
the
Classis
would
have
;
as
though
his
doing
of
our
mere
will
and
lust
in
all
thinges
whatsoever
,
must
be
the
condition
of
his
calling
.
It
is
yet
a
further
reproch
when
he
sayth
of
me
,
upon
which
termes
he
is
content
to
have
others
,
whom
he
hath
no
cause
to
desire
for
colleagues
with
him
.
So
his
words
are
in
the
printed
copy
,
to
desire
for
colleagues
with
him
.
And
if
so
they
be
read
,
there
is
a
great
untruth
in
them
,
which
he
cannot
justify
,
by
shewing
that
I
desire
such
unworthy
colleagues
,
whom
I
have
no
cause
to
desire
.
In
the
written
copyes
which
I
have
seene
,
his
words
are
,
to
refuse
for
colleagues
with
him
;
and
if
so
they
be
read
,
they
containe
a
reprochfull
skorne
worse
then
the
other
untruth
,
by
carping
at
my
desire
,
and
contentednes
to
have
others
,
and
such
colleagues
and
upon
such
termes
.
But
this
is
unworthy
of
further
answer
,
unlesse
he
had
shewed
more
plainly
what
he
hath
to
say
of
those
others
,
whom
I
doe
desire
to
have
for
colleagues
with
me
.
Of
our
going
to
the
Classis
to
seek
their
consent
for
the
calling
of
Mr.
DAVENPORT
.
SECT.
XVI
.
AFter
consent
of
the
Magistrates
,
so
soone
as
it
could
be
knowne
,
order
was
taken
,
that
a
Classis
should
be
procured
to
meet
extraordinarily
,
before
the
appointed
time
,
it
being
then
mid-winter
;
and
this
being
obtayned
,
there
were
some
deputed
from
among
us
to
goe
with
me
unto
the
Classis
,
Febr.
6.
1634.
where
I
propounded
the
matter
unto
them
,
who
understanding
from
us
how
he
had
declared
his
consent
with
them
,
did
readily
and
willingly
in
like
manner
give
their
consent
for
his
calling
.
If
it
be
true
which
Mr.
Davenport
writes
,
that
upon
the
conditionall
consent
of
the
Magistrates
,
matters
were
now
in
a
worse
state
then
before
;
and
if
he
were
further
from
consenting
with
us
,
and
resting
in
the
advise
of
the
Ministers
,
why
then
was
the
Classis
called
in
vayne
?
why
was
I
not
advertised
thereof
,
that
so
the
labour
and
charge
of
assembling
the
Ministers
,
both
of
the
City
and
out
of
the
Country
also
,
might
have
bene
prevented
?
Had
I
knowne
that
he
was
unresolved
to
accord
with
us
,
and
to
goe
on
in
the
same
practise
with
us
,
I
would
never
have
made
such
a
proposition
for
his
admission
as
I
did
in
the
Classis
:
And
if
any
of
our
Elders
that
were
deputed
to
goe
with
me
,
were
acquainted
with
his
irresolution
or
dissenting
,
why
did
not
they
acquaint
the
Classis
therewith
,
when
they
heard
me
testify
the
consent
which
he
had
given
?
Mr.
DAVENPORTS
withdrawing
of
his
consent
,
first
made
knowne
unto
me
.
SECT.
XVII
.
Febr.
8.
1634.
THe
consent
of
the
Classis
being
obtayned
,
our
Eldership
at
the
next
meeting
agreed
forthwith
to
draw
a
writing
,
wherein
the
calling
of
Mr.
Davenport
was
conteyned
,
just
in
the
same
forme
that
had
bene
used
in
writing
for
Mr.
Balmford
before
.
And
I
my selfe
with
Mr.
Allen
one
of
our
Elders
,
were
sent
with
this
letter
unto
Mr.
Davenport
,
and
prayed
him
to
accept
the
calling
.
Upon
the
receipt
of
this
letter
,
Mr.
Davenport
gave
us
thanks
for
our
good
will
,
but
contrary
to
exspectation
made
some
demurre
upon
the
matter
,
desiring
time
for
deliberation
,
and
after
some
few
dayes
signifyed
unto
us
,
that
he
could
not
promise
to
rest
in
the
advise
of
the
5
Ministers
,
conteyned
in
their
writing
,
and
confirmed
by
the
Magistrate
,
nor
for
the
present
to
accept
the
calling
upon
such
condition
.
Mr.
Davenport
in
his
third
reason
,
to
proove
that
I
never
desired
him
,
complayneth
that
I
delayed
the
calling
of
him
so
long
,
that
the
Elders
begun
to
be
impatient
,
of
my
delayes
,
for
what
reasons
I
best
know
.
Not
onely
I
,
but
our
Elders
and
Mr.
Davenport
know
well
enough
the
cause
of
my
delay
,
which
was
to
understand
and
finde
first
of
all
that
he
did
accord
with
us
.
When
his
consent
was
once
signifyed
unto
me
,
this
story
shewes
how
without
all
delay
I
proceeded
with
our
Elders
to
hasten
his
calling
.
The
very
same
houre
that
his
consent
was
first
made
knowne
unto
me
,
the
same
houre
we
went
into
the
Consistory
,
and
resolved
to
elect
him
for
Minister
:
The
next
time
that
the
Magistrates
sate
,
we
went
so
seeke
their
consent
:
Then
the
Classis
without
delay
was
extraordinarily
hastned
:
And
then
immediately
at
our
next
meeting
in
the
Eldership
,
was
the
letter
of
his
calling
written
,
and
foorthwith
sent
unto
him
.
So
vaine
is
his
complaint
of
delayes
.
An
other
Act
of
Accommodation
,
for
the
satisfying
of
Mr.
DAVENPORT
.
SECT.
XVIII
.
Mr.
Davenport
being
thus
gone
back
in
withdrawing
his
consent
,
which
before
he
had
given
,
though
it
was
a
just
cause
of
offence
unto
me
and
others
;
yet
notwithstanding
this
I
considered
with
my self
what
might
further
be
done
for
his
accommodation
.
And
at
the
next
meeting
of
our
Eldership
,
Febr.
11.
1634.
I
propounded
some
thing
more
then
the
Classis
had
counsailed
or
yeelded
unto
,
namely
that
if
any
at
unawares
should
bring
into
the
Church
to
be
baptised
such
infants
,
whose
parents
were
no
members
of
the
Church
,
we
should
desire
and
consaile
them
by
the
Coster
(
without
absolute
denyall
)
to
defer
the
Baptisme
of
them
for
the
present
,
and
to
bring
their
children
the
next
following
exercise
,
that
in
the
meane
time
there
might
be
conveniency
of
examination
.
This
being
done
,
and
the
former
act
confirmed
againe
,
and
I
promising
for
my
part
to
prevent
all
further
occasions
of
offence
so
much
as
in
me
lay
,
and
all
the
Elders
and
Deacons
each
severally
and
jointly
promising
the
like
so
much
as
in
them
lay
,
hereupon
withall
was
written
downe
in
the
same
Act
a
testification
of
the
Eldership
,
that
this
being
done
,
we
are
perswaded
no
occasion
will
befall
to
work
any
scrupule
unto
Mr.
Davenport
in
that
which
he
feares
.
Now
I
confesse
that
herein
I
yeelded
unto
him
more
then
was
meet
,
and
more
then
I
meane
to
yeeld
unto
againe
;
for
if
infants
brought
into
the
Church
for
baptisme
,
had
bene
carryed
away
unbaptised
,
suppose
it
had
bene
done
by
our
intreaty
and
perswasion
onely
,
yet
is
it
like
that
there
would
have
bene
much
offence
taken
hereat
,
with
discontentment
and
murmuring
,
both
in
parents
and
others
,
especially
if
such
infants
had
dyed
before
the
ne●●●●ing
in
the
Church
.
Howbeit
this
also
would
not
content
Mr.
Davenport
unlesse
there
might
have
bene
an
absolute
denyall
of
baptisme
,
in
such
case
,
if
entreaty
would
not
serve
.
And
hence
it
may
appeare
how
unjustly
Mr.
Davenport
complaines
of
me
,
for
the
want
of
brotherly
moderation
,
and
for
not
hearkning
to
meanes
of
accommodation
,
which
I
had
so
carefully
thought
upon
more
then
others
,
and
more
then
I
ought
.
Whereas
I
have
divers
times
affirmed
and
testifyed
in
these
regards
,
that
I
had
done
so
much
in
the
busines
for
the
furtherance
of
Mr.
Davenport
his
calling
,
that
I
would
not
hereafter
doe
the
like
againe
,
he
frames
an
objection
,
to
shew
that
once
I
had
desired
to
have
him
.
Then
he
gives
this
answer
and
sayth
,
If
ever
he
did
desire
me
,
I
gave
him
no
cause
to
repent
of
it
,
but
to
desire
it
more
,
unlesse
he
takes
offence
at
this
,
that
I
dare
not
venture
upon
doing
that
which
I
account
unlawfull
,
or
at
this
that
I
report
the
truth
of
thinges
as
they
passed
,
when
I
am
provoked
thereunto
.
But
he
ought
to
know
,
that
though
I
take
no
offence
at
that
which
he
mentioneth
;
yet
in
these
things
he
hath
given
great
offence
,
that
he
durst
venture
upon
the
doing
of
that
which
through
his
fault
hath
kindled
so
great
a
fire
in
our
Church
:
that
he
in
such
a
time
of
controversy
among
us
,
about
Mr.
Hookers
opinions
,
durst
venture
to
thrust
in
himself
among
us
,
before
he
was
resolved
to
agree
with
us
in
the
practise
of
these
Reformed
Churches
;
that
he
did
not
better
informe
himself
touching
things
lawfull
and
unlawfull
,
before
he
came
to
condemne
that
by
his
practise
as
unlawfull
,
which
is
lawfull
and
necessary
,
and
so
to
give
sentence
against
us
,
to
the
hardning
of
many
sorts
of
our
adversaries
;
that
he
hath
not
spared
to
misreport
matters
,
but
spread
abroad
sundry
untruthes
,
as
I
have
partly
shewed
already
,
and
am
to
doe
it
further
.
For
these
and
such
like
reasons
,
I
have
lesse
cause
to
desire
his
being
among
us
,
then
I
had
before
.
Februar.
15
1634.
Mr.
Davenport
having
refused
the
calling
of
a
Pastour
among
us
,
yet
a
while
after
he
made
this
offer
unto
us
,
that
if
the
Consistory
desired
it
,
he
would
continue
as
an
assistant
unto
me
in
preaching
for
a
convenient
time
,
that
he
might
therein
acquaint
himselfe
with
the
Dutch
Ministers
,
the
orders
of
the
Classis
and
Synods
,
and
state
of
this
Congregation
,
&c.
But
though
our
Elders
liked
of
this
offer
,
and
thought
good
to
desire
him
to
remaine
with
us
as
an
assistant
,
as
is
before
sayd
;
yet
I
thought
it
not
safe
without
first
taking
advise
of
the
Classis
.
This
refusall
of
his
offer
by
me
,
is
complayned
of
both
by
Mr.
Davenport
in
his
writings
,
and
by
these
complaynants
hereafter
,
where
in
answer
unto
them
I
shew
the
reasons
why
I
liked
not
his
offer
.
The
Acts
of
the
Classis
after
that
the
dissent
of
Mr.
DAVENPORT
and
his
refusall
of
the
calling
was
knowne
.
SECT.
XIX
.
WHen
the
Classis
understood
that
Mr.
Davenport
did
withdraw
his
consent
,
and
would
not
rest
in
the
advise
of
the
5
Ministers
,
Februar.
27
and
28.
1634.
nor
accept
the
calling
offred
unto
him
,
according
to
their
exspectation
;
then
was
that
writing
of
the
5
Ministers
taken
into
consideration
by
all
the
Ministers
of
the
Classis
,
and
by
them
all
with
one
consent
approoved
and
confirmed
.
And
though
the
Classis
did
not
like
this
change
in
Mr.
Davenport
,
yet
did
they
not
suddainly
break
of
with
him
,
but
deputed
divers
Ministers
to
goe
unto
him
,
and
to
perswade
him
to
accept
the
calling
we
had
given
unto
him
,
and
to
rest
in
the
counsaile
of
the
Ministers
formerly
given
unto
him
.
These
deputies
went
unto
him
,
and
with
earnest
intreaties
and
persuasions
sought
to
induce
him
to
accept
of
the
calling
.
At
the
[
](A08810-e20380-b)*
*
Aprill
3.
next
Classis
,
he
sent
a
writing
unto
them
,
wherein
he
alledged
divers
reasons
why
he
could
not
rest
in
the
advise
of
the
5
Ministers
,
as
appeares
in
the
printed
copy
thereof
.
And
yet
againe
after
that
writing
and
his
dissent
specifyed
therein
,
they
did
not
yet
ceasse
to
deale
with
him
,
but
by
an
other
deputation
of
Ministers
sent
againe
unto
him
,
to
perswade
him
unto
agreement
with
them
,
and
to
the
acceptance
of
the
calling
,
but
could
not
prevayle
with
him
.
After
this
at
the
[
](A08810-e20410-b)*
*
May
1.
next
monethly
Classis
,
he
sent
unto
them
a
further
answer
,
delivered
unto
them
in
writing
,
wherein
he
signifyed
that
his
minde
was
wholly
turned
away
from
accepting
of
our
call
,
and
that
he
did
voluntarily
desist
:
and
withall
he
added
divers
unjust
complaints
against
me
,
which
are
also
published
in
the
booke
of
complaints
.
Besides
this
the
Elder
Mr.
W.
that
brought
this
writing
unto
them
,
did
further
signify
from
him
,
how
he
complayned
that
in
stead
of
arguments
to
perswade
him
,
there
was
nothing
but
quaeso
,
quaeso
,
bidden
and
smeecken
,
that
is
to
say
,
nothing
but
praying
and
beseeching
.
Hereupon
the
Classis
having
had
so
much
patience
,
and
used
so
much
〈◊〉
in
vayne
,
did
now
at
length
take
this
his
answer
,
&
rested
in
his
refusall
of
this
calling
.
The
Magistrats
also
somewhile
after
this
,
sending
for
me
with
two
other
of
our
Elders
,
required
that
we
should
desist
from
seeking
of
Mr.
Davenport
,
either
for
a
Pastour
or
Assistant
,
and
that
we
should
proceede
to
the
calling
of
another
Minister
.
The
Classis
also
considering
what
Mr.
W.
had
reported
unto
them
from
him
,
touching
that
quaso
,
quaeso
,
(
whether
it
was
given
him
as
a
private
instruction
so
to
speake
,
I
will
not
determine
,
because
it
is
not
specifyed
in
those
publick
instructions
written
by
Mr.
Davenport
,
and
subscribed
by
him
)
they
did
thereupon
depute
some
to
make
answer
unto
his
writing
and
his
reasons
therein
,
which
being
done
,
they
yet
thought
good
to
keep
by
them
unlesse
they
found
some
new
provocation
.
The
preaching
of
Mr.
DAVENPORT
in
a
private
house
.
SECT.
XX.
WHen
Mr.
Davenport
had
in
this
manner
left
the
calling
that
had
bene
offred
unto
him
,
and
did
now
cease
to
preach
in
the
Church
,
yet
did
he
not
cease
to
preach
in
a
private
house
,
where
a
great
part
of
the
Church
with
most
of
the
Elders
and
some
of
the
Deacons
did
meete
together
to
heare
him
.
Under
the
name
of
catechising
he
tooke
a
text
of
Scripture
,
and
expounded
the
same
unto
them
,
and
so
in
a
private
house
kept
a
publick
and
solemne
exercise
in
a
large
roome
,
furnished
with
benches
and
seates
for
commodity
of
hearers
,
so
that
by
estimation
and
relation
of
some
that
were
present
,
more
then
an
100
persons
have
bene
there
sometimes
gathered
together
;
an
ordinary
time
being
kept
upon
the
Lords-day
in
the
evening
,
when
the
sermon
in
our
Church
was
ended
.
The
fame
and
noyse
hereof
being
bruited
through
the
city
,
and
many
wondring
thereat
,
as
if
some
new
sect
of
the
English
had
sprung
up
;
and
the
report
hereof
comming
also
to
the
eares
of
the
Classis
,
they
deputed
two
Ministers
to
enquire
the
certainty
hereof
;
and
it
being
found
that
such
an
assembly
was
kept
,
the
Classis
appointed
two
Ministers
to
goe
both
unto
Mr.
Davenport
and
to
Mr.
Wh.
in
whose
house
they
met
;
to
admonish
them
of
this
their
meeting
,
and
to
shew
unto
them
in
the
name
of
the
Classis
,
the
inconveniency
and
the
dangers
of
such
assemblies
,
to
the
end
that
they
might
desist
.
And
after
this
admonition
it
was
left
off
.
Some
of
the
members
withdrawing
themselves
from
the
Lords
Supper
.
SECT.
XXI
.
AS
one
extremity
sometimes
followes
an
other
:
so
was
it
with
some
of
the
complaynants
.
As
they
gathered
themselves
together
disorderly
in
an
Assembly
,
where
they
ought
not
;
so
they
withdrew
themselves
disorderly
from
the
assembly
where
they
ought
to
have
bene
present
.
When
the
time
of
administring
the
Lords
Supper
among
us
drew
neere
,
about
two
or
three
dayes
before
.
Mr.
Davenport
takes
a
journey
out
of
the
city
:
some
members
of
the
Church
(
as
I
heard
)
did
goe
with
him
,
and
leave
the
communion
:
a
company
of
the
rest
,
of
his
speciall
friends
,
withdraw
themselves
from
the
Lords
table
,
and
so
gave
great
occasion
of
strife
and
other
offence
to
the
Church
,
by
this
their
course
tending
to
schisme
.
Among
those
that
separated
themselves
at
that
time
,
the
chiefe
were
those
9
first
complaynants
,
that
in
the
first
ranke
subscribed
their
names
,
as
is
above
noted
.
Now
howsoever
Mr.
Davenport
(
as
I
heare
)
doth
dislike
and
speake
against
separation
and
schisme
,
and
reprooves
the
same
,
which
is
no
wonder
it
being
so
grosse
and
so
generally
condemned
;
yet
can
he
not
altogether
cleare
himself
from
being
some
occasion
of
division
among
us
,
while
he
mainteyneth
such
practises
so
different
from
us
,
and
from
these
Reformed
Churches
,
whereby
our
people
are
hardned
to
contention
and
opposition
,
&c.
The
injurious
writing
of
Mr.
DAVENPORT
first
spread
abroad
secretly
&
afterwards
printed
.
SECT.
XXII
.
AFter
the
scandalous
schisme
,
followed
the
slanderous
writing
of
the
complaynants
against
me
:
and
after
the
comes
foorth
the
injurious
writings
of
Mr.
Davenport
,
not
onely
against
me
,
but
against
the
Classis
also
.
The
title
of
that
writing
is
unjustly
called
a
true
report
of
passages
.
In
his
preamble
he
doth
generally
complaine
of
misreports
and
injurious
speeches
;
but
he
shewes
not
particularly
what
they
were
,
much
lesse
prooveth
them
to
be
such
.
If
he
intend
those
that
are
mentioned
afterward
pag.
12.
they
are
already
answered
.
He
bids
us
be
assured
that
this
English
copy
is
a
true
translation
out
of
the
Latine
.
But
this
translation
of
his
letter
is
not
true
in
this
,
that
having
twise
●●ed
that
odious
phrase
pro
imperio
,
or
imperiously
;
in
the
second
place
it
is
left
out
in
his
translation
,
both
in
this
printed
,
and
in
so
many
other
written
copyes
as
I
have
seene
.
This
I
note
the
rather
,
because
the
Classis
in
their
answer
shewing
the
injury
of
this
his
speech
,
doe
complaine
,
that
it
is
once
and
againe
used
by
him
;
which
answer
of
theirs
,
if
it
were
compared
with
this
faulty
translation
,
could
not
be
found
to
accord
therewith
in
regard
of
this
omission
.
In
his
first
writing
,
namely
his
letter
to
the
Classis
,
what
untruth
there
is
in
his
misreporting
of
the
private
conference
which
he
had
with
me
,
and
other
complaints
,
I
have
shewed
before
Section
11.
and
is
further
to
be
shewed
hereafter
.
In
his
second
writing
of
instructions
committed
to
some
deputed
Elders
,
if
he
meane
any
lawfully
deputed
by
the
Eldership
,
there
is
a
foule
untruth
or
falsification
,
both
in
the
superscription
and
the
subscription
thereof
,
when
he
sayth
of
those
instructions
,
that
they
were
delivered
by
the
Elders
of
the
English
Church
deputed
,
for
M.
W.
that
brought
them
,
was
not
deputed
by
the
Eldership
thereunto
,
neither
was
any
such
deputation
made
in
our
Consistory
.
And
in
the
description
of
those
instructions
,
what
untruth
there
is
in
that
unjust
complaint
for
want
of
brotherly
moderation
,
I
have
noted
before
Section
12.
In
his
third
writing
,
after
he
had
in
his
first
complayned
of
me
to
the
Classis
,
to
make
me
odious
to
them
;
having
in
his
second
writing
given
instructions
to
some
of
our
Elders
,
to
teach
them
how
to
fill
their
mouthes
with
reproch
of
me
,
and
how
to
accuse
me
,
as
well
as
to
excuse
him
:
he
proceeds
yet
further
,
and
in
his
third
writing
he
most
strangely
accuseth
me
to
the
other
members
of
our
Church
,
by
such
an
undermining
course
as
is
fit
to
stirre
up
and
incense
the
Congregation
against
me
,
by
affording
unto
them
matter
of
complaint
,
and
giving
them
opportunity
to
spread
abroad
,
and
disperse
his
defamatory
writings
in
such
manner
as
is
done
.
In
this
his
third
writing
pag.
12.
there
is
an
unjust
upbrayding
of
me
for
his
assistance
of
me
,
with
a
vaine
boasting
of
himselfe
,
answered
Section
2.
and
Sect.
8.
and
40.
He
doth
therein
complaine
of
two
speciall
injuries
done
unto
him
by
me
,
whereof
the
first
complaint
is
answered
Section
11.
and
the
second
Sect.
14.
He
frameth
5
objections
from
report
of
my
speeches
,
and
then
sets
downe
his
answers
thereunto
,
of
which
answers
,
-
the
first
is
refuted
Section
14.
-
the
second
is
refuted
Sect.
15.
-
the
third
is
refuted
Sect.
15.
-
the
fourth
is
refuted
Sect.
10.
-
the
fift
is
refuted
Sect.
18.
Then
he
bringeth
6
reasons
to
proove
that
I
never
desired
to
have
him
,
of
which
reasons
the
-
first
is
answered
Section
9.
-
second
is
answered
Sect.
8.
-
third
is
answered
Sect.
17.
-
fourth
is
answered
Sect.
12.
-
fifth
is
answered
Sect.
28.
-
sixth
is
answered
Sect.
6.
But
suppose
I
had
not
desired
to
have
Mr.
Davenport
,
and
that
I
would
in
our
election
of
a
Minister
,
rather
have
preferred
some
other
before
him
;
must
this
needes
be
made
a
quarrell
and
a
matter
of
contention
?
Is
hee
such
a
man
of
desire
,
that
I
might
not
withhold
my
desire
from
him
in
the
act
of
election
,
and
use
my
liberty
in
giving
my
voyce
unto
another
,
whom
I
might
judge
to
be
more
lowly
,
more
loving
,
more
faithfull
&
upright
,
and
many
wayes
a
more
fit
fellow-labourer
for
me
?
It
is
certainly
a
want
of
modesty
and
prudence
in
him
to
make
such
disputes
about
his
owne
desireablenes
;
and
litle
care
had
he
of
the
edification
of
our
Church
,
to
furnish
them
with
such
reasons
written
downe
by
him
,
to
proove
that
I
desired
him
not
.
Would
I
follow
his
example
,
I
might
set
downe
6
new
reasons
on
the
other
side
,
to
shew
that
I
was
not
bound
to
restraine
my
desire
to
him
,
but
might
rather
have
desired
some
others
.
But
it
becommeth
not
the
servants
of
Christ
to
enter
willingly
into
such
disputes
;
and
I
wish
I
had
not
bene
compelled
by
his
importunity
to
answer
these
his
complaining
reasons
given
out
against
me
.
To
returne
then
unto
these
complaynants
,
where
I
left
them
for
a
time
,
having
answered
their
first
,
let
us
now
proceed
to
their
second
maine
proofe
,
whereby
they
would
manifest
that
I
doe
not
behave
my self
as
a
Pastour
in
the
government
of
the
Church
.
COMPLAYNANTS
.
SECT.
XXIII
.
SEcondly
Mr.
Paget
depriveth
the
Elders
of
their
power
in
government
,
for
the
good
of
the
Church
,
which
will
thus
appeare
.
First
,
when
matters
have
bene
referred
to
the
Elders
to
determine
,
he
hath
rejected
their
counsaile
and
opinions
,
sometimes
accusing
them
of
partiality
,
sometimes
of
insufficiency
to
judge
,
when
he
thought
they
would
conclude
against
his
purpose
.
ANSWER
.
FIrst
of
all
,
the
decision
and
determination
of
matters
in
our
Eldership
,
hath
alwayes
bene
by
most
voyces
:
If
three
Elders
judged
one
way
,
though
both
the
Ministers
were
contrary
minded
,
yet
plurality
of
voyces
did
still
prevaile
.
I
never
claymed
or
usurped
such
power
to
give
sentence
of
any
controversy
by
any
sole
authority
of
mine
;
neither
doe
I
ever
remember
any
one
resolution
concluded
without
consent
of
most
.
And
therefore
this
complaint
is
a
very
unjust
slander
.
2.
Though
I
have
often
and
upon
occasion
still
doe
oppose
the
counsaile
and
opinions
of
some
Elders
,
sometimes
more
,
and
sometimes
lesse
,
it
followes
not
that
I
therefore
deprive
them
of
their
power
in
government
.
I
should
be
base
man-pleaser
,
and
no
faithfull
servant
of
Christ
,
if
I
should
not
oppose
,
contradict
and
reject
that
which
I
conceave
to
be
against
right
and
truth
,
hurtfull
to
the
Church
or
to
any
member
thereof
.
3.
The
Elders
themselves
in
those
matters
that
are
brought
before
us
,
doe
in
like
manner
as
they
judge
best
,
refuse
and
oppose
the
counsaile
and
opinions
,
both
of
me
and
of
one
an
another
:
Will
.
B.
formerly
and
La.
Co.
presently
a
Deacon
,
sometimes
upon
speciall
occasion
sitting
with
us
,
and
ordinarily
in
their
owne
session
about
the
affaires
of
the
poore
,
have
given
contradictory
voyces
,
and
sometimes
reject
the
counsaile
and
opinions
of
one
another
.
What
is
it
then
that
blindes
the
eyes
of
these
two
complaynants
in
speciall
that
from
the
observation
of
their
owne
practise
,
they
cannot
see
this
,
that
the
rejecting
of
other
mens
opinions
doth
not
proove
a
deprivation
of
power
in
such
?
Yea
is
their
any
Senate
either
civill
or
ecclesiasticall
,
wherein
this
refusall
and
rejecting
of
opinions
doth
not
fall
out
?
And
therefore
most
unreasonable
are
these
complaints
that
argue
&
in●erre
a
deprivation
of
power
thereby
.
4.
For
my
accusing
them
sometimes
of
partiality
and
insufficiency
to
judge
,
had
these
complainants
noted
the
particular
instances
,
wherein
I
so
accused
them
,
I
should
then
have
given
further
answer
.
I
doe
remember
that
during
the
controversy
about
Mr.
Hooker
some
such
thinges
have
bene
spoken
.
What
I
then
spake
with
my
reasons
thereof
,
which
I
then
alledged
,
I
conceave
to
be
just
,
but
will
not
now
enter
into
the
large
narration
thereof
,
upon
such
a
generall
provocation
as
this
is
.
He
that
rehearseth
a
matter
,
seeketh
strife
,
as
doe
these
complainants
,
and
especially
Will
.
B.
that
doth
hereby
violate
the
agreement
made
before
the
deputies
of
the
Synod
and
Classis
,
and
consented
unto
by
himself
that
was
present
,
by
accusing
me
of
such
things
as
were
then
ended
.
5.
As
for
our
Elders
being
parties
,
(
not
to
speake
of
any
other
things
,
then
of
such
as
these
complaynants
doe
accuse
me
of
in
this
their
present
writing
)
I
have
just
cause
to
except
against
them
in
this
controversy
about
Mr.
Davenport
,
and
therefore
not
to
allow
them
for
judges
,
they
being
parties
,
namely
these
three
,
Mr.
Wa.
Mr.
Wh.
and
Mr.
Bea.
as
appeareth
divers
wayes
,
First
,
these
three
have
divers
times
professed
themselves
to
be
of
the
same
opinion
with
Mr.
Davenport
,
touching
the
Baptisme
of
infants
,
contrary
to
the
receaved
order
of
our
owne
and
the
Dutch
Church
;
and
therefore
are
fitter
themselves
to
be
judged
as
parties
,
then
to
be
allowed
for
judges
of
such
an
accusation
,
as
these
complainants
doe
make
against
me
in
this
writing
,
for
calling
Mr.
Davenport
his
opinion
an
errour
.
Againe
these
three
have
by
their
example
allowed
and
countenanced
that
unwarrantable
assembly
of
so
great
a
multitude
meeting
in
Mr.
Wh.
his
house
,
without
just
allowance
,
and
therefore
more
fit
to
be
judged
of
the
offence
that
they
have
given
to
many
thereby
,
then
being
parties
to
be
admitted
for
judges
in
this
controversy
,
wherein
these
accusers
complaine
of
me
,
for
depriving
them
of
their
benefit
obtayned
by
such
an
assembly
.
Againe
,
these
Elders
having
made
an
Act
for
Mr.
Davenport
his
preaching
among
us
,
as
an
Assistant
for
a
certaine
time
,
not
assented
unto
by
me
,
nor
after
allowed
by
the
Classis
,
though
these
complaynants
come
againe
,
and
bring
this
as
an
accusation
of
me
,
yet
are
not
the
Elders
,
who
are
now
parties
,
to
be
allowed
for
judges
to
give
sentence
,
whether
themselves
have
done
well
in
making
this
Act
,
or
whether
I
did
well
in
not
consenting
unto
them
.
Moreover
these
complaynants
doe
here
accuse
me
,
for
bringing
matters
to
the
Classis
by
violence
,
without
consent
of
the
Eldership●
the
Elders
themselves
have
made
like
complaint
heretofore
:
The
Classis
hath
judged
hereof
;
the
Elders
have
appeared
to
be
parties
;
how
can
they
then
judge
of
these
thinges
,
without
presuming
to
be
judges
in
their
owne
cause
that
is
judged
already
?
Even
the
Elders
themselves
have
sometimes
acknowledged
,
that
when
such
complaints
as
these
have
bene
brought
unto
them
,
they
had
no
power
to
judge
thereof
:
When
after
the
refusall
of
Mr.
Hooker
by
the
Classis
,
Octob.
19.
1631.
divers
complaynants
came
unto
the
Consistory
,
and
complayned
of
me
about
the
cariage
of
the
busines
,
it
was
answered
them
by
the
Eldership
,
that
the
judgement
of
the
matter
was
out
of
their
hands
and
in
the
Classis
:
How
much
more
ought
it
now
to
be
so
answered
unto
them
,
when
after
so
long
a
time
,
they
come
againe
and
complaine
not
onely
about
Mr.
Davenport
,
but
about
Mr.
Hooker
also
?
It
must
needs
be
manifest
partiality
,
and
our
Elders
were
justly
to
be
excepted
against
as
parties
,
if
they
should
resume
the
same
busines
,
and
presume
to
give
a
new
judgment
thereof
.
6.
As
for
the
insufficiency
of
our
Elders
,
not
to
speake
of
that
common
insufficiency
that
is
in
all
men
,
in
regard
of
spirituall
and
holy
administrations
and
services
,
2.
Cor.
2.16
of
which
the
Apostle
sayth
,
Who
is
sufficient
for
these
things
?
I
have
just
cause
to
except
against
their
insufficiency
in
some
speciall
cases
,
and
namely
in
such
particulars
whatsoever
have
bene
already
judged
and
determined
in
the
Classis
,
but
principally
in
such
a
weighty
and
important
busines
as
is
this
present
controversy
of
these
complaynants
,
which
concernes
the
innovation
and
alteration
of
the
discipline
and
government
,
so
long
practised
in
these
Reformed
Churches
.
For
not
the
Classis
it selfe
,
nor
yet
a
Provinciall
Synod
,
hath
power
to
determine
and
appoint
such
a
state
and
forme
of
government
,
as
this
writing
of
my
accusers
pleads
for
:
seeing
no
inferior
judicatory
can
reverse
that
which
is
judged
and
decreed
by
a
superiour
;
and
therefore
can
no
Classis
or
Provinciall
Synod
,
abrogate
and
disanull
that
which
is
concluded
by
a
Nationall
Synod
:
Much
lesse
then
is
the
Consistory
of
one
particular
Church
sufficient
to
doe
it
;
least
of
all
may
a
piece
of
the
Consistory
doe
it
;
and
such
a
piece
as
consists
onely
of
some
Elders
●i●joy●●d
〈…〉
Ministers
,
one
or
more
,
and
wanting
their
assistance
therein
;
especially
when
the
same
Elders
are
knowne
to
be
parties
,
and
justly
complained
of
therein
.
Thus
is
their
first
reason
answered
;
what
is
their
second
argument
to
proove
the
Elders
deprived
of
their
power
in
government
?
COMPLAYNANTS
.
SECT.
XXIV
.
SEcondly
,
when
the
Elders
have
declared
their
judgment
with
one
consent
,
he
hath
protested
against
it
,
and
carryed
it
to
the
Classis
,
though
the
matter
hath
bene
such
,
as
seeing
it
might
have
bene
ended
in
the
Consistory
,
ought
not
to
have
bene
brought
thither
,
as
,
ANSWER
.
1.
WHat
if
I
protest
against
the
unanimous
consent
and
judgement
of
the
Elders
in
some
speciall
case
,
wherein
I
thinke
they
erre
?
doe
I
therefore
deprive
them
of
their
power
in
government
?
How
can
they
ever
proove
this
consequence
?
This
imagined
consequence
is
the
string
that
they
are
still
harping
upon
,
but
it
still
jarreth
and
erreth
;
they
can
never
bring
it
into
tune
,
nor
ever
confirme
it
with
any
good
reason
.
They
have
made
themselves
opponents
and
accusers
,
and
it
lyes
upon
them
to
bring
proofes
,
but
they
bring
none
,
neither
from
Scripture
,
nor
from
any
good
reason
.
With
what
face
or
conscience
can
these
men
accuse
me
,
not
onely
of
sin
,
but
of
obstinacy
in
sin
,
and
yet
bring
such
weake
and
lame
reasons
,
without
any
vertue
or
power
to
convince
?
2.
If
I
should
not
protest
against
the
concordant
judgment
of
Elders
,
and
bring
the
matter
to
further
tryall
,
when
I
conceave
their
resolutions
to
be
unlawfull
&
hurtfull
to
the
Church
,
I
should
sinne
against
God
and
mine
owne
conscience
,
Exod.
23.2
.
Eph.
5.11
.
in
following
a
multitude
to
doe
evill
,
and
in
partaking
with
the
unproffitable
works
of
errour
and
darknes
.
3.
Seeing
we
maintaine
against
the
Romish
Church
,
that
Synods
and
Councells
are
subject
unto
errour
sometimes
,
and
for
proofe
thereof
[
](A08810-e21760-b)*
*
Ezek.
7.26
.
Ier.
4.9
.
1.
Cor.
13.9
Rom.
3.4
.
Heb.
5.2
.
many
evidences
are
shewed
from
the
Scriptures
;
seeing
in
such
cases
there
is
liberty
for
the
servants
of
Christ
,
to
protest
against
those
resolutions
and
decrees
,
which
they
are
in
conscience
perswaded
to
be
erroneous
:
how
much
more
may
we
thinke
that
a
Consistory
,
where
3
or
4
Elders
make
an
agreement
and
decree
,
without
consent
of
their
Minister
,
are
subject
to
errour
,
and
therefore
in
such
case
may
lawfully
be
protested
against
by
the
same
Ministers
.
If
neither
Classis
nor
Synods
be
exempted
from
protesting
against
,
what
reason
is
there
that
I
should
be
blamed
for
protesting
against
the
least
kinde
of
Eldership
,
as
though
they
were
quite
overthrowne
thereby
?
Who
knowes
not
that
a
child
,
a
servant
or
subject
may
sometimes
lawfully
protest
against
the
commandements
of
their
father
,
master
,
or
governour
,
and
refuse
to
obey
them
,
and
yet
not
deprive
them
of
their
power
in
government
,
though
in
that
particular
act
,
which
they
conceave
to
be
unlawfull
and
dangerous
,
they
refuse
to
hearken
unto
them
?
Eph.
6.1
.
Act.
4.19
.
Now
as
obedience
to
superiours
ought
to
be
in
the
Lord
;
so
all
agreement
and
consent
to
Elders
ought
to
be
in
the
Lord
,
and
no
further
.
4.
Whereas
they
say
further
that
I
carry
the
matter
to
the
Classis
,
when
it
was
such
as
might
have
bene
ended
in
the
Consistory
,
&c.
that
I
deny
,
and
they
cannot
proove
their
assertion
.
And
when
is
the
time
,
that
matters
cannot
be
ended
in
the
Consistory
,
but
then
especially
,
when
neither
part
can
satisfy
an
other
touching
their
differences
?
When
neither
Elders
can
satisfy
me
,
nor
I
perswade
them
in
that
which
I
beleeve
to
be
just
and
necessary
,
then
in
such
case
the
judgement
of
others
is
needfull
for
determination
of
the
question
.
And
therefore
in
these
cases
ordinarily
matters
are
brought
unto
the
Classis
:
When
either
there
is
a
common
busines
that
concernes
many
Churches
,
and
therefore
requires
the
consent
of
all
:
or
when
the
busines
is
so
weighty
,
that
by
former
generall
consent
of
Churches
testifyed
by
their
deputies
,
meeting
together
in
their
Synods
,
it
hath
bene
agreed
,
that
the
same
shall
not
be
proceeded
in
without
advise
of
the
Classis
,
such
as
is
the
election
of
Ministers
,
the
excommunication
of
offenders
and
the
like
:
or
when
in
matters
of
lesse
importance
there
is
an
opposition
,
strife
and
disagreement
,
some
thinking
wrong
to
be
done
to
themselves
or
the
Church
,
when
others
are
opposite
or
contrary
minded
:
or
when
there
is
but
feare
or
danger
of
hurt
imagined
,
to
seeke
counsell
for
preventing
the
same
.
The
reason
hereof
is
taken
from
the
very
foundation
of
government
,
and
[
](A08810-e21870-b)*
*
Deut.
17.8
●ith
1.12
.
2.
Chron.
19.8.9.10
.
institution
of
divers
judicatories
,
which
was
to
take
away
disagreement
,
strife
,
controversies
or
different
pleadings
among
men
.
5.
Suppose
I
had
erred
in
bringing
any
matter
unlawfully
unto
the
Classis
,
yet
had
not
the
power
of
the
Elders
in
government
bene
overthrowne
thereby
,
but
the
blame
would
have
come
upon
my
self
;
seeing
the
order
and
manner
of
the
Classis
is
in
such
cases
to
remit
the
matter
unto
the
Consistories
againe
,
when
it
is
not
duely
and
lawfully
brought
unto
them
.
Come
we
now
to
the
particular
instances
,
whereby
they
exemplify
their
assertion
.
COMPLAYNANTS
.
SECT.
XXV
.
FIrst
,
when
the
Consistory
agreed
,
that
an
order
should
be
made
,
that
all
that
were
not
members
of
this
Church
,
should
make
themselves
knowne
unto
Mr.
Davenport
,
that
he
might
be
satisfyed
concerning
them
,
before
they
should
present
their
children
to
Baptisme
in
this
Church
,
which
order
would
have
ended
the
difference
between
them
,
if
it
had
taken
place
,
but
Mr.
Paget
protested
against
it
.
ANSWER
.
1.
IT
seemes
these
complaynants
have
bene
very
careles
of
witnessing
the
truth
,
and
speake
they
know
not
what
.
Section
13.
Ianu.
15.
1634.
&
Sect.
18.
Febr.
11.
1634.
For
as
I
have
shewed
before
,
there
was
an
order
made
in
the
consistory
for
the
accommodation
of
Mr.
Davenport
,
by
procuring
so
far
as
we
could
,
that
the
parents
,
which
were
no
members
of
the
Church
,
should
be
sent
unto
Mr.
Davenport
,
that
he
might
be
satisfyed
by
the
examination
of
them
,
before
their
children
were
baptised
:
And
this
order
was
so
made
,
that
the
Eldership
hath
testifyed
in
the
writing
thereof
,
that
they
were
perswaded
,
upon
the
observation
thereof
,
no
occasion
would
befall
to
worke
any
scruple
to
Mr.
Davenport
in
that
which
he
feared
.
And
I
was
so
far
from
protesting
against
it
,
that
I
was
the
first
that
propounded
the
same
.
2.
As
for
any
other
peremptory
order
to
compell
and
binde
the
parents
to
come
unto
him
,
or
els
by
an
absolute
denyall
to
repell
their
children
from
baptisme
;
I
doe
not
remember
that
there
was
any
such
order
agreed
upon
in
the
Consistory
:
neither
is
there
any
evidence
in
our
Church-booke
,
that
either
our
Elders
had
so
agreed
,
or
that
I
had
protested
therein
against
them
.
3.
If
any
such
order
had
bene
peremptorily
resolved
in
the
Consistory
,
there
had
bene
just
reason
for
me
to
have
protested
against
it
,
seeing
the
Consistory
neither
hath
power
over
those
which
are
no
members
of
the
Church
,
to
compell
them
to
come
unto
the
private
examination
of
Mr.
Davenport
,
nor
yet
sufficient
cause
to
deprive
their
infants
of
Baptisme
,
so
long
as
the
same
parents
refuse
not
to
make
publike
profession
of
their
faith
before
the
whole
Church
,
according
to
the
forme
observed
in
the
administration
of
Baptisme
.
But
as
for
intreaty
and
perswasion
of
them
to
come
unto
Mr.
Davenport
for
private
examination
,
I
did
even
more
then
was
meet
,
as
is
noted
before
.
4.
If
I
had
protested
against
such
an
order
,
yet
had
I
not
deprived
the
Elders
of
their
power
in
government
thereby
.
Such
a
proteste
might
have
served
for
a
correction
and
direction
to
guide
them
to
the
right
use
of
their
power
,
but
did
not
tend
to
the
destruction
thereof
.
These
ill-advised
complaynants
doe
make
themselves
guilty
of
false
accusations
,
while
they
want
proofe
to
warrant
their
unjust
inferences
.
But
what
other
instances
doe
they
bring
?
COMPLAYNANTS
.
SECT.
XXVI
.
SEcondly
,
when
the
Elders
agreed
that
Mr.
Davenport
should
have
a
yeares
time
to
goe
on
in
assisting
Mr.
Paget
in
preaching
,
to
see
if
in
that
time
he
could
procure
that
this
question
might
be
laid
downe
,
and
might
be
fully
informed
of
all
the
orders
and
customes
of
the
Dutch
Church
,
whereunto
Mr.
Paget
would
binde
him
to
conforme
,
as
a
condition
whereupon
he
was
to
be
admitted
to
the
Pastorall
office
in
this
Church
,
Mr.
Paget
opposed
this
as
if
the
Consistory
could
not
have
power
to
doe
so
much
without
the
Classis
,
and
many
the
like
things
might
be
brought
;
as
that
he
would
not
let
Mr.
Weld
preach
,
whom
he
professed
he
had
nothing
against
,
without
the
leave
of
the
Classis
,
&c.
ANSWER
.
1.
IT
is
untrue
that
the
Elders
agreed
he
should
have
a
yeares
time
granted
.
They
thought
it
not
expedient
to
specify
the
definite
time
of
a
yeare
;
but
without
limitation
they
agreed
he
should
have
a
convenient
time
.
So
is
it
testifyed
in
the
records
of
this
Act.
2.
It
is
here
to
be
observed
,
how
the
affaires
of
the
Eldership
,
which
ought
to
have
bene
kept
secret
,
are
unlawfully
divulged
contrary
to
the
lawes
thereof
;
and
that
untruely
also
.
So
was
it
in
the
former
instance
about
the
order
taken
for
examination
of
parents
,
both
disorderly
and
falsely
reported
abroad
,
which
reports
these
complaynants
have
unjustly
receaved
against
me
.
3.
It
is
a
partiall
and
odious
relation
of
them
,
when
they
speake
of
my
binding
Mr.
Davenport
to
the
orders
and
customes
of
the
Dutch
,
whereas
he
could
not
be
bound
thereunto
by
me
;
neither
would
I
take
upon
my self
to
bind
any
man
by
my
authority
:
He
that
is
bound
in
such
case
,
must
be
bound
by
the
authority
of
a
lawfull
Ecclesiasticall
assembly
.
4.
As
for
the
Elders
agreement
of
an
uncertaine
convenient
time
,
which
might
have
bene
,
I
know
not
how
long
,
I
did
not
absolutely
oppose
it
neither
,
as
I
might
justly
have
done
,
but
thought
it
not
safe
to
consent
unto
it
without
advise
of
the
Classis
,
and
so
is
my
speech
recorded
in
the
Act
thereof
.
The
reasons
I
had
were
divers
,
both
in
respect
of
my selfe
and
the
Church
.
For
Hereby
,
the
coard
of
contention
should
have
bene
drawne
out
,
and
lengthened
among
us
,
whiles
matters
were
kept
in
suspence
,
and
no
conclusion
of
the
busines
.
Hereby
,
in
the
Consistory
,
where
I
had
most
trouble
,
I
should
have
had
least
assistance
:
no
help
at
all
,
where
I
most
needed
it
,
and
the
Church
also
:
seeing
he
could
not
sit
with
us
there
,
while
he
had
no
Pastorall
charge
,
but
must
have
bene
a
loose
assistant
.
Hereby
in
the
administration
of
Baptisme
,
in
stead
of
an
Assistant
,
I
should
have
had
a
Resistant
:
his
dayly
example
in
refusing
to
baptise
such
as
I
should
,
serving
to
strengthen
others
in
their
opposition
and
contention
against
me
.
Hereby
should
have
bene
hindred
the
calling
of
an
other
Minister
,
who
agreeing
with
us
,
might
be
a
true
assistant
unto
me
.
Hereby
the
Church
should
have
wanted
the
comfort
,
which
another
Minister
lawfully
called
by
vertue
of
that
bond
,
might
have
ministred
unto
them
,
in
such
visitations
as
Mr.
Davenport
uncalled
should
not
have
bene
bound
unto
.
Hereby
offence
might
have
bene
given
unto
the
Classis
,
which
had
formerly
disallowed
such
an
agreement
of
the
Elders
about
the
entertaining
of
Mr.
Hooker
,
as
a
lecturer
or
assistant
,
though
not
confirmed
as
a
Pastour
among
us
.
And
in
summe
I
esteemed
this
agreement
as
an
act
of
intrusion
for
Mr.
Davenport
,
that
he
having
preached
so
long
among
us
,
might
afterward
not
easily
or
not
without
difficulty
be
dismissed
,
whether
he
should
then
agree
with
us
or
not
:
and
so
had
bene
no
end
of
dissention
.
And
though
Mr.
Davenport
in
his
writing
to
the
Classis
doe
also
complaine
of
me
for
this
very
thing
,
Book
of
complains
pag.
1.2
.
&
8.
even
as
these
complaynants
doe
,
and
doth
twise
largely
repeat
this
agreement
of
the
Elders
,
as
a
matter
●o
worthy
to
be
insisted
upon
,
and
professeth
his
hope
that
they
would
assent
unto
their
agreement
of
the
Elders
,
having
bene
his
owne
motion
and
offer
,
and
as
he
sayth
,
so
cheerefully
embraced
by
the
Elders
;
yet
notwithstanding
the
Classis
found
no
reason
to
satisfy
his
exspectation
therein
.
And
for
this
cause
as
he
had
spoken
of
it
in
the
beginning
,
and
end
of
his
first
writing
unto
them
,
so
he
comes
againe
the
third
time
in
his
late
postscript
,
and
complaines
of
the
Classis
,
Pag.
9.
saying
,
And
who
would
not
have
thought
that
the
Classis
would
have
approoved
of
the
desire
of
the
Consistory
,
that
a
yeares
time
should
be
granted
me
for
the
ends
aforesayd
?
Yet
on
the
contrary
they
seemed
to
be
offended
,
threatning
to
complayne
to
the
Magistrates
,
&c.
It
is
here
also
to
be
observed
,
how
Mr.
Davenport
goes
before
these
complaynants
,
and
by
his
example
teacheth
them
to
take
up
this
complaint
against
me
.
They
doe
fill
the
viall
of
their
indignation
and
contention
,
out
of
the
cisterne
or
lake
of
his
complaints
.
Hee
having
three
severall
times
objected
it
,
it
is
not
strange
that
they
should
be
inflamed
,
when
he
so
often
blowes
the
fire
.
But
why
doe
they
not
rather
complaine
of
the
Classis
as
he
began
at
last
?
And
what
reason
have
they
to
bring
such
complaints
as
this
,
which
have
bene
determined
in
the
Classis
upon
the
complaint
of
Mr.
Davenport
?
A
third
instance
which
they
alledge
,
is
that
I
would
not
let
Mr.
Weld
preach
without
leave
of
the
Classis
,
though
I
professed
I
had
nothing
against
him
.
Hereunto
I
answer
,
1.
Though
there
was
no
particular
errour
which
I
imputed
unto
Mr.
Weld
,
yet
for
his
behaviour
in
generall
,
this
was
an
offence
and
trouble
unto
me
,
and
made
me
the
more
unwilling
to
have
him
preach
,
being
a
stranger
,
because
he
refused
to
declare
himself
,
and
to
shew
his
opinion
touching
our
present
controversies
:
herein
I
thought
he
dealt
not
so
plainly
as
he
ought
to
have
done
for
my
satisfaction
.
And
seeing
him
most
familiar
with
those
that
were
my
chiefest
opposites
,
I
feared
least
he
might
doe
as
Mr
Hooker
had
done
before
,
in
strengthning
and
animating
them
against
me
,
by
preaching
against
that
in
the
afternoone
,
which
I
had
taught
in
the
forenoone
,
viz.
by
his
giving
allowance
unto
private
men
to
preach
.
2.
Even
that
which
I
did
herein
was
not
unadvised
:
for
going
unto
the
Dutch
Consistory
,
which
consists
of
many
Ministers
&
many
Elders
,
and
desiring
their
counsell
;
they
though
they
had
no
power
to
judge
and
determine
the
matter
by
their
sentence
,
being
but
a
member
of
the
Classis
,
as
we
also
are
,
yet
they
refused
not
to
give
their
counsail
unto
me
,
which
was
that
I
should
bring
the
matter
to
the
Classis
;
which
counsail
I
also
followed
.
3.
When
upon
further
conference
with
Mr.
Weld
,
I
perceaved
in
him
a
peacable
disposition
,
and
conceaved
that
he
would
not
give
offence
by
his
preaching
among
us
,
I
made
the
same
knowne
unto
the
Classis
;
whereupon
he
was
admitted
to
preach
,
and
my
desire
was
that
he
might
have
done
it
longer
.
Such
are
the
instances
whereby
they
would
proove
that
I
deprive
the
Elders
of
their
power
,
and
give
too
litle
unto
them
;
let
us
now
proceed
unto
their
next
maine
complaint
,
that
I
give
too
much
power
unto
the
Classis
;
thereby
to
manifest
that
I
doe
not
behave
my self
as
a
Pastour
in
the
government
of
this
Church
.
COMPLAYNANTS
.
SECT.
XXVI
.
THirdly
,
he
subjecteth
this
Church
under
an
undue
power
of
the
Classis
,
which
he
bringeth
it
under
merely
for
his
owne
ends
,
as
we
conceave
,
without
any
warrant
from
the
Word
of
God
,
as
thus
appeareth
,
ANSWER
.
IN
this
third
complaint
concerning
government
,
observe
these
unconscionable
slanders
in
the
proposition
thereof
:
1.
It
is
a
slander
of
the
Classis
,
when
they
charge
it
with
an
unlawfull
or
undue
power
,
under
which
our
Church
is
subjected
.
This
slander
is
against
the
very
state
of
government
and
forme
of
Discipline
,
observed
and
practised
in
these
Reformed
Churches
.
Our
Church
is
no
otherwise
subject
unto
the
Classis
,
then
are
all
other
Churches
that
stand
in
the
same
combination
with
us
,
for
their
mutuall
help
&
benefit
.
Accusers
are
to
bring
proofe
:
if
these
accusers
can
bring
proofe
from
the
Word
of
God
,
then
is
it
meet
that
the
Classis
and
every
member
thereof
should
confesse
their
faults
,
their
tyranny
,
usurpation
,
unlawfull
dominion
and
undue
power
that
hath
bene
exercised
by
them
.
Then
is
it
meet
that
this
present
government
should
be
dissolved
,
and
a
new
order
of
discipline
established
,
such
an
one
as
Will
.
Best
,
Ia.
Cr.
Nic.
Ia.
Th.
Fl.
Aug.
Hor.
Ios.
St.
and
their
companions
can
shew
unto
us
out
of
the
Word
of
God
.
But
this
is
their
double
guiltines
;
they
are
too
hasty
and
quick
in
accusing
,
and
too
slow
in
prooving
.
They
ought
to
have
deferred
their
accusation
,
till
they
had
brought
their
proofes
from
the
Scripture
with
them
.
2.
It
is
another
slander
when
they
say
,
that
I
have
subjected
this
Church
under
an
undue
power
of
the
Classis
;
that
I
have
brought
it
under
&c.
That
power
which
the
Classis
exerciseth
is
ancient
;
the
same
power
which
they
had
long
before
I
either
knew
them
or
they
me
;
the
same
power
which
hath
bene
determined
,
limited
&
agreed
upon
in
many
nationall
Synods
of
old
.
And
as
for
me
,
if
I
had
the
will
,
yet
have
I
no
power
to
be
the
author
of
such
an
exployt
as
they
doe
here
asscribe
unto
me
.
3.
It
is
a
further
slander
and
unjust
surmise
,
when
they
say
of
me
,
that
I
have
done
this
merely
for
mine
owne
ends
.
The
purest
and
perfectest
men
on
earth
,
have
their
mixtures
of
the
flesh
with
the
spirit
,
defiling
their
best
works
;
but
to
say
of
this
imagined
enthralment
&
subjection
,
that
I
have
done
it
,
and
this
onely
or
merely
for
mine
owne
ends
,
as
if
they
were
such
perfect
discerners
of
the
thoughts
&
intents
of
the
hart
,
this
is
a
great
arrogancy
,
and
a
setting
of
themselves
in
Gods
stead
,
whose
peculiar
it
is
to
searche
,
and
to
judge
the
hart
and
reynes
.
4.
If
the
power
of
the
Classis
be
an
undue
power
,
as
they
say
,
then
would
I
faine
know
of
them
,
what
that
due
power
is
,
by
which
they
would
have
the
Church
to
be
governed
,
unto
which
they
would
willingly
be
subjected
.
For
my
part
I
could
never
yet
come
to
the
knowledge
thereof
by
any
of
them
.
Is
it
that
power
of
popular
government
exercised
among
the
Brownists
,
so
as
Mr.
Aynsworth
maintayned
it
?
Or
is
it
that
power
of
an
Eldership
,
which
Mr.
Iohnson
taught
without
any
Classis
?
Or
is
it
that
kinde
of
single
uncompounded
policy
,
which
Mr.
Iacob
required
?
Or
is
it
any
new
unknowne
forme
of
government
,
which
they
have
found
out
?
If
they
can
shew
us
what
it
is
,
and
agree
of
it
among
themselves
,
and
shew
further
that
it
agrees
with
the
Word
of
God
,
then
as
they
desired
their
complaints
against
me
might
be
registred
,
with
place
left
for
the
names
to
be
subscribed
,
that
after
times
might
know
what
evilles
they
had
testifyed
against
:
then
I
say
,
they
may
as
well
desire
,
that
their
exployt
may
be
recorded
,
that
their
20
names
may
be
registred
,
that
after
times
may
know
who
the
persons
were
,
that
above
other
learned
men
have
found
out
where
the
due
power
of
the
Church
is
.
Let
us
heare
their
instances
to
declare
how
I
subject
this
Church
to
the
undue
power
of
the
Classes
.
COMPLAYNANTS
.
SECT.
XXVIII
.
FIrst
he
giveth
them
power
to
serve
his
ends
,
in
keeping
out
any
Minister
,
whom
he
would
have
kept
out
,
for
causes
pretended
by
him
(
though
he
would
have
had
other
that
to
this
day
hold
the
same
opinion
)
though
such
as
he
keepeth
out
be
knowne
to
be
most
eminent
,
able
and
godly
men
,
and
such
as
abhorre
all
Heresy
and
Schisme
,
which
he
hath
caused
the
Classis
to
execute
upon
Mr.
Hooker
,
Mr.
Davenport
,
&c.
which
we
are
confident
they
would
not
have
done
but
by
Mr.
Pagets
suggestions
,
to
the
great
griefe
and
hurt
of
the
members
of
this
Church
.
ANSWER
.
IN
this
instance
there
be
also
sundry
bold
and
rude
slanders
,
1.
In
saying
,
I
give
them
power
to
serve
my
ends
in
keeping
out
any
Minister
,
&c.
The
power
which
the
Ministers
of
the
Classis
have
,
is
not
of
my
gift
;
they
had
that
power
which
they
exercise
before
I
was
.
And
if
by
giving
of
them
power
,
they
meane
that
I
approove
their
power
;
yet
that
also
is
slanderous
in
making
my
approbation
of
them
,
to
be
an
instance
and
evidence
of
my
ill-governing
the
Church
.
2.
In
this
accusation
they
are
notorious
slanderers
of
the
Classis
,
in
making
them
no
better
then
theeves
,
unlawfully
receaving
that
power
,
which
I
unlawfully
give
unto
them
,
as
if
they
were
my
vassalles
and
bondslaves
to
serve
my
lusts
.
If
it
were
true
which
these
immodest
accusers
doe
suggest
in
this
writing
,
then
where
should
men
finde
either
more
base
flatterers
on
the
one
side
,
or
more
cruell
tyrants
and
oppressours
on
the
other
side
,
then
are
the
Ministers
of
this
Classis
,
that
like
blinde
unconscionable
judges
,
for
my
pleasure
,
by
my
suggestions
,
for
causes
pretended
by
me
,
to
serve
my
ends
,
should
deale
so
unrighteously
,
with
so
eminent
and
godly
men
,
by
executing
their
undue
power
upon
them
?
As
Herod
to
kill
one
infant
,
spared
not
to
kill
a
multitude
of
other
infants
:
so
these
complaynants
that
they
may
undermine
me
,
and
blow
up
me
into
the
ayre
,
they
care
not
,
nor
spare
not
with
the
gunpowder
of
their
fiery
contention
and
reproches
,
to
blow
up
with
me
a
multitude
of
learned
and
godly
Ministers
,
being
of
the
same
judgment
and
practise
.
3.
Whereas
they
say
of
Mr.
Ho●ker
and
Mr.
Davenport
,
that
they
were
such
as
abhorre
all
schis●●
;
it
appeares
to
the
contrary
,
that
they
did
not
abhorre
schisme
as
was
meet
.
Not
Mr.
Hooker
;
whiles
he
maintayned
that
such
of
the
Brownists
,
as
persisted
in
their
schisme
or
separation
from
the
Church
of
England
,
might
lawfully
be
receaved
of
us
for
members
of
our
Church
:
Whiles
he
would
not
disallow
such
of
our
Church
,
as
went
to
heare
the
Brownists
in
their
schismaticall
assembly
:
While
he
maintayned
that
private
men
might
preach
and
expound
the
Scriptures
at
set
times
and
places
,
where
the
members
of
sundry
families
met
together
,
and
this
without
allowance
of
the
Church
:
Whiles
he
maintayned
that
Churches
combined
together
in
the
Classis
,
might
choose
a
Minister
,
either
without
or
against
the
consent
of
the
Classis
,
under
which
they
stood
.
So
to
practise
in
these
Reformed
Churches
,
is
no
other
then
a
plaine
act
of
schisme
,
a
tending
from
the
Classis
,
and
a
breaking
off
from
their
communion
in
the
government
of
the
Church
.
Not
Mr.
Davenport
;
whiles
he
gathered
unto
himself
a
great
and
solemne
assembly
apart
,
by
preaching
unto
them
at
set
times
in
a
private
house
,
without
allowance
of
the
Church
:
Whiles
he
approoved
the
Act
of
our
Elders
,
in
admitting
him
to
preach
as
an
assistant
,
without
the
consent
of
the
Classis
,
in
such
manner
as
is
before
noted
.
While
he
maintayneth
the
power
of
every
particular
Church
to
be
chief
in
its
owne
particular
matters
;
and
applyeth
this
to
the
admission
of
Ministers
to
preach
as
assistant
,
&c.
though
these
Churches
be
united
in
Synod
and
Classis
.
In
all
these
things
they
did
not
abhorre
schisme
as
they
ought
to
have
done
.
4.
Whereas
they
speake
so
much
of
eminent
persons
refused
;
who
knowes
not
what
imminent
danger
ariseth
by
them
,
when
even
they
sometimes
are
led
aside
by
their
owne
spirits
,
and
blinded
with
love
of
their
owne
private
opinions
?
Mr.
Ainsworth
,
Mr.
Iohnson
,
Mr.
Robinson
were
all
eminent
men
,
professing
godlines
,
and
for
learning
not
inferiour
to
Mr.
Davenport
,
and
yet
withall
mainteyned
such
opinions
and
practises
,
some
of
them
more
and
some
lesse
,
as
tended
to
the
ruine
&
desolation
of
Churches
,
so
that
they
could
not
safely
have
bene
called
to
the
ministery
of
the
Gospell
in
any
of
these
Reformed
Churches
.
5.
It
is
here
to
be
observed
,
how
these
complaynants
as
they
goe
along
with
their
particular
accusations
of
evill
and
tyrannicall
government
,
still
they
make
Mr.
Davenport
the
burden
of
their
song
.
They
accuse
me
that
I
deprive
the
Church
of
that
liberty
and
power
that
Christ
hath
given
it
in
the
free
choyse
of
their
Pastour
;
This
they
proove
,
because
Mr.
Davenport
with
others
were
rejected
and
opposed
,
&c.
They
accuse
me
of
depriving
the
Elders
of
their
power
in
government
:
This
they
would
make
to
appeare
by
instances
,
that
an
order
of
the
Elders
for
the
satisfaction
of
Mr.
Davenport
,
by
examination
of
parents
was
opposed
and
protested
against
by
me
;
and
because
I
consented
not
Mr.
Davenport
might
have
a
yeares
time
to
goe
on
in
assisting
me
to
preach
,
&c.
They
accuse
me
of
subjecting
the
Church
to
the
Classis
,
by
giving
them
power
to
keepe
out
any
Ministers
,
and
they
proove
it
by
the
instances
of
Mr.
Davenport
,
&c.
And
so
in
other
points
afterward
.
They
accuses
me
of
bitternes
in
doctrine
,
and
they
would
proove
it
by
instances
of
provoking
Mr.
Davenport
thereby
.
In
the
maine
circle
and
circumference
of
their
disputation
,
Mr.
Davenport
is
the
center
,
and
all
the
chiefe
lines
of
their
complaint
are
drawne
from
this
center
.
The
inordinate
desire
of
Mr.
Davenport
hath
made
this
trouble
to
the
Church
.
6.
As
for
that
their
parenthesis
,
wherein
they
note
that
I
would
have
had
other
that
to
this
day
hold
the
same
opinion
:
This
Mr.
Davenport
himself
alledgeth
more
plainly
and
expressely
,
as
his
first
reason
,
to
proove
that
I
never
desired
to
have
him
.
The
first
instance
he
bringeth
against
me
,
is
this
;
Book
of
complaints
pag.
15.
He
pressed
earnestly
to
have
Mr.
Balmford
of
the
Haghe
,
though
he
gave
him
the
same
answer
unto
the
question
which
I
have
done
,
before
I
came
into
these
parts
.
Hereunto
I
answer
,
First
,
it
is
untrue
,
and
I
doe
utterly
deny
it
,
that
Mr.
Balmford
gave
me
the
same
answer
unto
the
question
,
which
Mr.
Davenport
did
:
neither
can
Mr.
Davenport
ever
proove
this
his
assertion
.
If
Mr.
Balmford
should
affirme
his
answer
to
have
bene
the
very
same
;
yet
ought
not
his
affirmation
to
be
taken
against
my
denyall
in
such
case
as
this
.
The
reason
is
evident
from
the
expresse
ordinance
of
God
,
who
hath
appoynted
,
Deu.
19.15
Mat.
18.16
Ioh.
8.17
.
that
for
determining
the
truth
in
controversies
,
touching
matter
of
fact
,
two
witnesses
at
the
least
should
be
had
.
One
witnesse
shall
not
rise
against
a
man
for
any
trespasse
,
1.
Tim.
5.19
.
or
for
any
sin
,
or
for
any
〈◊〉
that
he
offendeth
in
,
&c.
In
speciall
against
an
Elder
,
no
accusation
is
to
be
receaved
under
two
or
three
witnesses
.
And
therefore
can
no
man
with
good
conscience
receave
the
single
testimony
of
one
person
against
me
,
as
Mr.
Davenport
hath
done
.
Ianuar.
4.
1635.
n.
stile
.
Secondly
,
to
take
the
answer
of
Mr.
Balmford
,
even
as
he
himself
hath
now
of
late
set
it
downe
,
under
his
owne
hand
;
yet
can
it
not
thence
be
justly
concluded
,
that
it
was
the
same
answer
,
which
Mr.
Davenport
gave
.
Mr.
Balmford
sayth
,
that
he
being
asked
whether
he
would
baptise
those
which
were
presented
to
Baptisme
,
though
not
children
of
any
member
of
our
Congregation
,
his
answer
was
to
this
effect
,
viz.
that
the
case
might
be
that
I
should
,
and
the
case
might
be
that
I
should
not
:
And
more
then
to
this
effect
(
he
sayth
)
he
answered
not
.
Now
this
is
not
the
same
with
Mr.
Davenport
his
answer
,
and
that
in
divers
respects
,
which
I
could
shew
:
but
this
may
suffice
for
the
present
,
that
even
in
the
writing
of
the
5
Ministers
,
confirmed
by
the
Classis
,
and
impugned
by
Mr.
Davenport
,
there
is
a
liberty
reserved
in
some
cases
that
may
fall
out
,
that
the
Minister
doubting
whether
the
infant
presented
ought
to
be
baptised
,
may
then
first
require
the
judgment
of
the
whole
Consistory
,
or
if
need
be
of
the
Classis
,
and
so
obtaine
further
resolution
thereby
.
But
this
would
not
satisfy
Mr.
Davenport
,
which
yet
might
have
satisfyed
Mr.
Balmford
,
notwithstanding
any
thing
that
appeares
in
his
answer
to
the
contrary
.
Thirdly
,
that
Mr.
Balmford
was
not
of
the
same
opinion
with
Mr.
Davenport
,
and
therefore
could
not
give
the
same
answer
with
him
,
may
appeare
by
that
forme
of
calling
,
which
was
sent
in
writing
unto
Mr.
Balmford
,
Octob.
18.
1632.
when
he
was
called
unto
this
place
.
For
being
called
to
minister
the
word
and
the
dependances
thereof
,
according
to
the
order
of
these
Reformed
Churches
,
and
especially
of
these
which
are
combined
with
the
Classis
of
Amsterdam
;
and
making
no
exception
against
this
forme
,
but
resting
therein
after
that
this
question
had
bene
propounded
unto
him
,
this
is
taken
for
an
evidence
that
he
was
willing
to
observe
their
order
in
the
administration
of
Baptisme
to
such
as
they
use
to
doe
,
and
so
it
was
understood
by
the
Classis
.
And
had
Mr.
Davenport
accepted
this
call
,
when
it
was
in
the
same
forme
offered
unto
him
,
that
would
also
have
bene
taken
for
a
grant
of
his
professed
agreement
with
us
,
otherwise
then
we
now
finde
.
Fourthly
,
if
it
be
demanded
why
I
did
not
more
particularly
and
strictly
inquire
into
the
opinion
of
Mr.
Balmford
,
as
well
as
of
Mr.
Davenport
;
my
answer
is
,
because
I
found
not
such
ambiguity
in
the
answer
of
Mr.
Balmford
unto
the
other
questions
,
which
I
had
propounded
unto
him
,
as
I
did
in
the
answers
of
Mr.
Davenport
,
especially
concerning
the
authority
of
Synods
and
Classis
,
about
which
he
made
some
difficulty
,
and
was
hardly
drawne
to
consent
:
And
though
at
length
I
conceaved
that
he
agreed
with
us
,
yet
it
seemes
that
he
did
in
some
manner
hide
his
meaning
,
as
appeareth
by
that
which
he
hath
written
since
unto
the
Classis
,
touching
the
power
of
particular
Churches
,
as
being
chiefe
in
their
owne
particular
matters
.
Fiftly
,
considering
the
estate
of
that
English
Church
,
whereof
Mr.
Balmford
is
Minister
,
and
what
the
practise
thereof
hath
bene
in
the
admission
of
members
,
and
receaving
them
unto
the
Sacraments
,
as
hath
bene
formerly
signifyed
unto
me
,
I
thought
there
was
no
reason
for
me
,
to
be
more
earnest
in
enquiring
of
this
matter
;
wherein
I
judged
him
not
to
use
more
strictnes
then
was
observed
by
us
.
The
other
instance
to
proove
that
I
desired
him
not
,
Mr.
Davenport
sets
downe
in
these
words
,
And
since
he
hath
nominated
Mr.
Roe
of
Flushing
:
though
he
in
answer
unto
a
letter
,
which
Mr.
Paget
sent
unto
him
concerning
this
matter
,
professed
himselfe
to
be
of
my
judgements
.
Hereunto
I
answer
,
1.
If
I
had
given
my
voyce
for
the
calling
of
Mr.
Roe
,
being
of
the
same
judgment
with
Mr.
Davenport
,
yet
would
not
this
proove
that
for
which
Mr.
Davenport
alledgeth
it
,
viz.
that
I
never
desired
him
.
It
might
proove
that
I
desired
Mr.
Roe
more
then
him
,
and
that
I
would
have
borne
with
the
difference
of
Mr.
Roe
more
then
of
him
,
&c.
But
this
cannot
proove
that
I
did
never
desire
him
,
or
not
at
all
desire
him
;
seeing
there
are
divers
degrees
of
desire
;
and
for
the
desire
of
some
friends
,
a
man
can
tolerate
more
,
then
for
others
whom
he
yet
truely
desireth
and
affecteth
,
though
not
in
the
same
measure
.
2.
The
truth
is
;
that
nomination
which
I
made
of
Mr.
Roe
,
was
not
a
giving
of
my
voyce
for
his
calling
,
but
onely
a
mentioning
of
his
name
among
many
other
Ministers
in
these
Countries
,
that
were
taken
into
consideration
,
and
that
to
this
end
,
that
there
might
be
made
a
further
enquiry
touching
their
gifts
,
and
touching
their
agreement
with
us
,
by
sending
for
them
,
that
we
might
heare
them
,
and
confer
with
them
,
as
we
have
done
with
divers
others
,
with
whom
yet
we
never
proceeded
so
far
as
to
come
unto
the
election
of
them
.
This
nomination
of
Mr.
Roe
was
not
such
an
act
of
election
as
when
I
gave
my
voyce
and
consent
for
the
calling
of
Mr.
Davenport
.
And
therefore
thinges
are
here
notably
mismatched
together
by
Mr.
Davenport
,
which
might
deceave
an
ignorant
reader
.
3.
Whatsoever
profession
Mr.
Roe
did
make
of
agreeing
with
the
judgment
of
Mr.
Davenport
,
yet
was
it
not
strange
or
unreasonable
for
me
to
hope
,
that
upon
conference
with
him
,
he
might
be
brought
to
leave
that
his
opinion
.
Why
might
I
not
mention
his
name
to
this
end
that
he
might
be
sent
for
,
that
so
I
might
have
had
opportunity
to
see
whether
I
could
have
satisfyed
his
objections
,
and
taken
away
his
scruples
?
Seeing
so
great
paines
was
taken
with
Mr.
Davenport
for
his
perswasion
,
not
onely
by
such
as
were
deputed
of
the
Classis
,
but
by
sundry
others
upon
occasion
,
why
might
not
some
part
of
the
like
love
have
bene
shewed
to
Mr.
Roe
also
?
What
an
unworthy
thing
is
it
,
that
Mr.
Davenport
should
make
such
a
dispute
about
himself
,
touching
my
desire
of
him
,
and
spread
these
complaints
among
our
people
in
such
an
unwarrantable
manner
as
he
hath
done
?
COMPLAYNANTS
.
SECT.
XXIX
.
SEcondly
he
giveth
them
power
to
make
lawes
and
orders
,
whereunto
whosoever
will
be
Minister
of
this
Church
,
must
submit
,
as
to
observe
all
the
orders
and
customes
of
the
Dutch
Church
,
though
some
of
them
are
such
as
the
Ministers
of
the
Dutch
would
cast
off
,
if
the
vastues
of
their
Church
(
being
but
one
in
so
great
a
city
)
did
not
force
them
thereunto
;
of
which
the
promiscuous
baptising
of
all
that
are
brought
,
without
difference
or
knowledge
of
them
,
is
one
;
for
which
Mr.
Davenport
is
kept
out
of
this
Church
,
though
there
is
no
need
of
tying
the
Minister
of
this
Church
to
that
custome
,
the
Congregation
being
small
;
and
who
can
thinke
they
would
tye
us
so
strictly
to
all
their
orders
,
when
one
of
them
sayd
to
Mr.
Paget
(
on
occasion
of
his
complaint
in
the
Classis
of
Mr.
Davenport
,
not
conforming
to
their
orders
)
why
?
your selfe
doe
not
conforme
to
all
our
orders
;
and
certainly
they
would
all
have
rejoyced
,
to
have
heard
that
all
our
differences
had
bene
ended
amongst
our selves
;
yea
he
hath
of
late
(
as
we
heare
)
required
of
the
Elders
to
make
an
order
in
the
Consistory
,
that
whatsoever
Minister
shall
hereafter
be
called
to
this
Church
,
should
conforme
to
a
writing
which
he
got
5
Ministers
,
to
make
in
his
owne
house
about
that
question
,
and
sent
it
to
Mr.
Davenport
,
which
we
thinke
no
godly
man
will
absolutely
be
bound
unto
.
ANSWER
.
THeir
second
instance
to
shew
how
I
subject
the
Church
unto
the
undue
power
of
the
Classis
,
is
because
I
give
them
power
to
make
lawes
and
orders
,
&c.
I
answer
,
1.
It
is
untrue
that
I
give
them
this
power
.
2.
If
I
had
first
given
them
counsaile
to
use
this
power
,
how
doe
they
proove
that
this
power
of
making
such
orders
is
an
undue
power
?
or
how
can
they
proove
their
principall
accusation
from
hence
,
that
I
doe
not
behave
my selfe
as
a
Pastour
in
the
government
of
the
Church
?
3.
These
complaynants
themselves
doe
allow
the
Consistory
to
make
orders
&
lawes
;
they
complaine
of
me
,
that
I
protested
against
making
of
an
order
for
accommodation
of
Mr
Davenport
,
by
sending
the
parents
unto
him
,
&c.
Can
this
power
of
making
lawes
&
orders
be
lawfull
and
due
in
a
Consistory
,
and
yet
an
undue
power
in
the
Classis
?
Are
they
not
condemned
of
themselves
?
4.
When
they
say
,
I
give
them
power
to
make
lawes
;
they
doe
in
some
measure
free
me
from
usurpation
,
in
that
I
doe
not
arrogate
&
take
this
power
to
my self
,
but
give
it
unto
others
.
Could
they
have
sayd
that
I
usurpe
the
power
of
making
lawes
,
their
accusation
had
bene
heavyer
.
5.
It
is
false
,
which
they
speake
of
submitting
to
observe
all
the
orders
and
customes
of
the
Dutch
Church
;
for
neither
doe
I
give
,
neither
doe
they
take
or
exercise
such
power
,
that
whosoever
will
be
Minister
of
this
Church
,
must
submit
himselfe
to
all
the
orders
and
customes
of
the
Dutch
Church
;
some
of
them
being
of
lesser
importance
,
about
thinges
indifferent
and
such
as
might
be
omitted
without
offence
,
for
which
they
would
not
exclude
a
Minister
.
To
that
which
they
say
of
the
Dutch
Ministers
,
willing
to
cast
off
some
of
their
customes
,
if
the
vastues
of
their
Church
(
being
but
one
in
so
great
a
City
)
did
not
force
them
thereunto
,
&c.
I
answer
,
1.
For
thinges
that
are
simply
unlawfull
,
there
is
the
same
reason
of
them
in
a
great
Church
as
in
a
small
,
and
they
are
to
be
cast
off
as
well
in
the
one
as
in
the
other
.
To
deny
baptisme
unto
such
infants
as
it
belongs
unto
,
is
simply
a
sin
:
To
determine
that
such
or
such
infants
are
under
the
covenant
,
or
not
under
the
covenant
,
is
a
matter
of
great
weight
;
and
to
give
wrong
sentence
therein
,
either
way
must
needs
be
a
great
sinne
:
neither
have
I
heard
of
any
one
Minister
among
them
all
,
that
would
deny
Baptisme
on
such
a
ground
as
Mr.
Davenport
doth
.
2.
Though
the
Dutch
Church
in
this
City
be
great
,
yet
the
Dutch
Churches
that
are
in
the
villages
round
about
,
being
members
of
the
same
Classis
with
us
,
are
generally
or
for
the
most
part
far
lesse
then
this
of
ours
;
and
yet
even
there
also
in
those
smaller
Congregations
the
same
order
is
observed
for
baptising
of
those
infants
,
whose
parents
are
no
members
of
the
Church
.
And
therefore
their
exception
in
this
regard
is
vayne
.
Whereas
they
tell
of
one
Minister
that
should
speake
of
my
not
conforming
to
all
their
orders
,
and
collect
thence
that
they
are
not
willing
to
tye
us
so
strictly
to
all
their
orders
&c.
I
answer
,
1.
It
is
needfull
to
be
knowne
who
hath
acquainted
these
complaynants
with
the
speeches
and
voyces
of
particular
men
,
contrary
to
the
lawes
of
the
Classis
.
If
I
should
in
like
disordred
manner
relate
,
and
make
knowne
the
particular
speeches
of
severall
men
,
against
the
opinion
of
Mr.
Davenport
,
what
contention
and
trouble
might
arise
thereupon
?
2.
The
minde
of
the
Classis
and
their
willingnes
to
tye
us
unto
their
order
,
is
not
to
be
collected
by
the
speech
of
one
,
but
by
the
generall
sentence
and
conclusion
of
the
Classis
.
Any
wise
man
may
see
what
wrong
collections
these
men
doe
make
.
3.
The
speech
of
this
Minister
is
not
in
right
manner
repeated
by
them
:
for
neither
were
his
words
directed
unto
me
in
the
second
person
,
neither
were
they
uttered
with
such
an
interrogative
why
,
by
way
of
expostulation
,
to
urge
me
to
answer
him
.
4.
This
one
Minister
,
even
he
yea
more
then
many
other
,
hath
declared
himselfe
to
be
far
from
Mr.
Davenport
his
judgement
and
practise
;
by
his
undertaking
in
writing
to
satisfy
Mr.
Davenport
his
objections
,
and
scruples
;
who
also
after
he
had
receyved
an
answer
from
Mr.
Davenport
,
replyed
and
wrote
againe
the
second
time
,
unto
which
writing
he
receaved
no
answer
from
Mr.
Davenport
.
5.
For
my
not
observing
every
severall
custome
of
the
Dutch
Church
,
beside
the
speciall
allowance
of
the
Classis
,
which
I
have
had
in
some
of
them
,
Kerckenordeningh
Art.
85.
I
may
also
alledge
for
my selfe
the
resolution
of
the
Nationall
Synod
at
Dort
,
which
in
things
indifferent
doth
allow
the
Churches
of
other
nations
in
these
countries
to
vary
from
their
customes
.
Furthermore
whereas
they
tell
againe
of
an
order
,
which
(
as
they
heare
)
I
required
our
Elders
of
late
to
make
in
the
Consistory
about
conformity
to
a
writing
of
5
Ministers
,
&c.
I
answer
,
1.
It
would
here
also
be
demanded
of
these
complaynants
,
who
hath
bene
the
tale-bearer
of
whom
they
have
heard
such
thinges
out
of
the
Consistory
concerning
me
.
For
by
this
and
sundry
the
like
instances
,
it
may
appeare
from
whose
suggestion
and
information
this
slanderous
writing
hath
bene
made
.
2.
I
neither
did
,
and
what
need
had
I
to
seeke
the
confirmation
of
that
writing
by
a
new
order
in
our
Consistory
,
which
was
already
approoved
and
confirmed
by
the
Classis
?
Upon
occasion
of
another
speech
,
I
shewed
it
to
be
unreasonable
,
if
the
observation
of
that
order
,
conteyned
in
that
writing
,
should
not
be
required
of
any
other
Minister
,
as
well
as
of
Mr.
Davenport
.
3.
It
is
an
odious
and
suspicious
maner
of
relation
,
when
they
say
,
I
got
the
5
Ministers
to
make
that
writing
in
mine
owne
house
;
when
as
by
the
motion
of
a
Dutch
Minister
,
&
a
speciall
friend
of
Mr.
Davenport
,
that
was
the
messenger
,
and
by
the
request
of
some
of
our
Elders
,
as
hath
bene
shewed
before
,
they
came
unto
me
,
and
with
protestation
of
their
desire
to
accommodate
Mr.
Davenport
,
and
to
further
his
calling
,
they
made
that
writing
,
and
therefore
came
unto
my
house
,
because
being
weake
and
sickly
,
I
could
not
so
well
goe
out
of
my
house
to
meet
them
elswhere
.
4.
Here
also
there
is
fit
place
to
shew
the
untruth
of
that
report
,
which
Mr.
Davenport
in
his
[
](A08810-e25300-b)*
*
Pag.
4.
writing
to
the
Classis
sets
downe
touching
these
5
Ministers
,
viz.
that
upon
Mr.
Pagers
request
alone
they
did
in
writing
declare
their
private
judgment
,
&c.
for
being
come
unto
me
in
such
maner
as
is
before
noted
,
they
resolved
of
that
course
of
writing
their
advise
,
not
upon
my
motion
or
request
,
but
upon
the
motion
of
one
of
those
Ministers
,
which
was
approoved
by
the
rest
.
But
if
I
had
bene
the
onely
seeker
thereof
,
what
cause
is
there
for
them
that
meane
to
deale
vprightly
to
complaine
of
such
a
safe
and
lawfull
course
?
5.
It
is
also
a
rash
and
presumptuous
judgment
,
when
they
say
of
that
writing
,
they
thinke
that
no
godly
man
will
be
absolutely
bound
unto
it
,
as
though
they
had
power
to
canonize
saints
&
godly
men
,
and
to
put
out
of
that
canon
all
these
Ministers
of
the
Classis
that
confirmed
it
,
with
all
such
as
are
not
of
Mr.
Davenport
his
minde
in
refusing
to
be
bound
unto
it
.
Suppose
also
there
had
bene
errour
in
it
,
yet
they
doe
not
all
ceasse
to
be
godly
men
that
are
guilty
of
entertayning
some
such
errours
,
and
suffring
themselves
to
be
bound
thereunto
.
COMPLAYNANTS
.
SECT.
XXX
.
THirdly
,
he
violently
without
consent
of
any
of
the
Consistory
,
bringeth
matters
thence
to
the
Classis
,
when
he
cannot
have
his
will
unjustly
satisfyed
;
and
so
destroyes
the
power
of
the
Church
utterly
,
often
affirming
they
can
doe
nothing
in
these
cases
without
the
Classis
;
of
whom
we
reverently
esteeme
for
counsell
and
advise
in
all
difficult
matters
,
that
cannot
be
ended
amongst
our
Consistory
.
ANSWER
.
1.
IT
is
no
act
of
violence
,
as
they
call
it
,
but
a
just
defence
and
refuge
against
violence
,
to
refer
those
thinges
to
the
Classis
,
which
men
conceave
to
be
unjustly
done
,
or
unjustly
delayed
in
the
Consistory
:
in
such
cases
I
have
done
and
still
purpose
to
bring
matters
unto
the
Classis
.
Whereas
they
say
,
that
so
I
destroy
the
power
of
the
Church
utterly
,
this
is
utterly
false
and
a
notorious
slander
,
proceeding
either
from
grosse
ignorance
,
or
els
from
some
worse
root
of
bitternes
,
and
they
can
never
justify
the
same
.
They
have
made
themselves
plaintiffes
and
accusers
,
and
from
such
is
exspected
their
proofe
,
which
the
defendant
is
then
to
answer
,
when
it
once
appeareth
.
Where
is
the
warrant
of
W.
Best
,
N.
Ia.
Ia.
Cr.
Io.
Pol.
?
&c.
where
is
the
evidence
of
Ios.
St.
La.
Co.
Aug.
Hors
.
Tho.
Fl.
or
any
of
the
rest
?
How
proove
they
that
I
doe
utterly
destroy
the
power
of
the
Church
hereby
,
why
are
they
not
ashamed
to
bring
their
bare
word
?
2.
Marke
here
the
folly
of
these
complaynants
;
they
pretend
to
stand
for
the
liberty
of
the
Church
,
and
yet
seeke
to
bring
themselves
into
bondage
.
If
men
should
stay
from
bringing
their
complaints
unto
the
Classis
,
untill
their
opposites
,
whether
Elders
or
any
others
did
consent
thereunto
,
what
a
miserable
servitude
would
this
be
?
In
the
title
of
their
complaint
,
they
call
themselves
the
burthened
and
oppressed
members
of
the
English
Church
,
but
they
might
then
indeed
call
themselves
burthened
and
groane
under
their
burthen
,
if
the
least
member
in
the
Church
being
unsatisfyed
in
the
Consistory
,
might
not
have
liberty
to
bring
their
complaints
to
the
Classis
,
to
try
where
the
wilfulnes
or
the
fault
is
.
In
the
Brownisticall
title
of
the
printed
booke
,
there
is
proclaymed
the
miserable
slavery
and
bondage
of
the
English
Church
,
by
reason
of
the
tyrannicall
government
and
corrupt
doctrine
of
Mr.
Iohn
Paget
,
but
if
I
should
in
doctrine
oppugne
,
and
in
practise
deny
unto
the
members
of
this
Church
,
this
liberty
of
appeale
unto
the
Classis
,
as
they
doe
here
condemne
it
in
me
,
then
might
they
justly
complayne
of
tyrannicall
government
and
corrupt
doctrine
,
then
had
they
cause
to
bewayle
their
slavery
and
bondage
.
So
unwisely
doe
they
goe
about
to
pluck
upon
their
heads
that
which
they
would
seeme
to
put
away
.
3.
They
are
here
againe
to
be
called
upon
to
shew
what
their
meaning
is
,
and
what
they
would
have
men
to
doe
,
when
they
thinke
the
Elders
to
be
in
errour
,
and
to
judge
unjustly
in
any
matter
.
Shall
men
sit
still
and
looke
for
no
redresse
?
Or
shall
men
bring
the
matter
to
the
body
of
the
Congregation
to
be
debated
and
discussed
openly
before
the
whole
multitude
of
the
Church
,
according
to
the
practise
of
the
Brownists
?
Or
what
other
course
doe
they
require
?
let
them
deale
plainly
,
and
tell
us
what
they
would
have
.
4.
The
matter
of
this
accusation
about
destroying
the
power
of
the
Church
,
and
taking
away
the
liberty
thereof
,
for
bringing
matters
to
the
Classis
without
consent
of
the
Elders
,
is
very
like
and
of
the
same
nature
with
that
act
and
law
of
the
Elders
,
and
made
heretofore
upon
occasion
of
the
controversy
about
Mr.
Hooker
:
Now
seeing
that
act
of
the
Elders
is
disannulled
by
the
Classis
,
and
made
of
no
force
;
seeing
the
Classis
together
,
with
the
Deputies
of
the
Synod
,
have
judged
and
decreed
that
this
unlawfull
Act
should
be
rased
out
of
the
Church-booke
;
and
seeing
this
sentence
of
the
Classis
hath
bene
made
knowne
unto
divers
of
these
complaynants
,
as
Th.
Fa.
Th.
Fl.
Tho.
Ad.
and
others
,
Novem.
10.
1631.
who
came
unto
the
Consistory
,
to
inquire
what
the
Classis
had
resolved
,
to
whom
it
was
signifyed
,
that
some
were
deputed
from
the
Classis
to
come
unto
the
Consistory
to
disanull
that
act
;
and
to
see
it
cancelled
,
this
might
have
bene
a
warning
unto
them
,
not
to
have
set
their
hands
againe
unto
a
new
writing
in
opposition
unto
the
Classis
.
For
though
they
shewed
themselves
discontented
at
that
time
,
and
not
willing
to
rest
in
the
resolution
of
the
Classis
,
yet
time
and
better
advice
might
have
taught
them
more
wisedom
since
,
both
for
themselves
and
their
fellowes
,
whom
they
ought
to
have
disswaded
from
such
a
contentious
enterprise
as
is
taken
in
hand
by
them
.
5.
Whereas
they
say
they
doe
reverently
esteeme
of
the
Classis
for
counsell
and
advise
in
all
difficult
matters
,
&c.
These
words
of
complement
may
deceave
a
simple
reader
,
and
happily
some
of
the
subscribers
themselves
that
doe
not
well
understand
one
anothers
tenet
.
For
what
is
this
their
reverent
esteeme
?
it
is
but
a
lame
,
halting
,
and
half
reverence
,
namely
for
their
counsell
and
advise
,
but
not
for
their
authority
to
judge
of
controversies
,
and
decide
them
;
as
they
doe
further
manifest
in
their
next
instance
.
Yea
had
they
but
duely
esteemed
of
the
counsell
of
the
Classis
,
though
they
would
not
have
submitted
unto
it
as
a
sentence
,
yet
the
reverence
and
respect
of
it
as
an
wholesome
advise
,
might
have
bene
a
meanes
to
restrayne
them
from
the
offensive
courses
that
have
bene
taken
by
them
.
The
truth
is
,
that
this
pretended
reverence
is
no
more
then
that
which
Mr.
Iacob
&
his
company
did
give
to
Classes
and
Synods
,
for
counsaile
and
advise
.
Confess
.
Art.
38.
Yea
the
Brownists
themselves
doe
seeme
to
give
as
much
,
when
they
confesse
that
particular
Churches
are
by
all
meanes
convenient
to
have
the
help
of
one
another
in
all
needfull
affaires
of
the
Church
,
as
members
of
one
body
in
the
common
fayth
,
under
Christ
their
onely
head
.
6.
Whereas
Mr.
Davenport
himself
takes
up
a
like
complaint
,
that
I
would
not
hearken
to
his
advise
for
accommodation
without
consent
of
the
Classis
;
Book
of
complaints
pag.
3.
&
4.
besides
that
which
I
have
answered
before
,
let
wise
men
judge
whether
his
advise
was
to
be
preferd
,
or
was
so
safe
for
me
to
follow
as
the
advise
of
so
many
godly
and
judicious
men
,
consulting
together
in
the
Classis
,
having
also
a
calling
to
judge
of
such
matters
.
Book
of
complaints
pag.
15.
He
sayth
,
that
he
told
me
the
bringing
of
it
to
the
Classis
would
make
matters
worse
;
but
seeing
such
assemblies
of
Ministers
are
therefore
called
together
to
make
matters
better
,
and
to
reforme
the
worse
,
what
reason
hath
he
of
such
a
speech
,
unlesse
he
knew
of
some
,
that
meant
to
deale
the
worse
,
when
good
counsaile
should
be
given
unto
them
?
Though
he
say
further
,
that
some
of
the
Dutch
Ministers
did
approove
of
what
he
sayd
unto
me
,
and
that
matters
would
be
worse
els
:
I
cannot
beleeve
that
they
did
simply
and
absolutely
speake
as
he
writes
,
because
I
know
some
of
them
have
sayd
otherwise
unto
me
,
and
had
he
named
the
Ministers
,
I
should
have
knowne
how
to
have
given
him
further
answer
.
It
may
be
some
have
wished
that
the
matter
might
have
bene
ended
privately
,
or
in
the
Consistory
,
viz.
by
his
according
and
agreeing
with
us
,
and
that
otherwise
it
would
be
worse
for
him
,
and
harder
for
them
to
allow
of
his
calling
.
If
it
was
(
as
he
sayth
)
unlikely
that
the
Classis
would
make
an
order
in
favour
of
him
,
to
condemne
their
owne
customes
;
then
was
it
also
unlikely
that
the
Dutch
Ministers
,
members
of
the
Classis
,
would
counsaile
or
allow
any
such
order
to
be
made
by
our
Consistory
for
the
condemning
of
them
;
then
was
it
unlikely
,
unreasonable
and
not
to
have
bene
exspected
of
Mr.
Davenport
,
that
to
gratify
him
,
and
to
gratify
the
Brownists
also
,
we
should
have
made
a
new
order
to
strengthen
them
against
us
in
errour
.
COMPLAYNANTS
.
SECT.
XXXI
.
FOurthly
,
under
pretence
of
asking
and
taking
advise
of
the
Classis
,
he
subjects
the
Church
under
their
authority
and
power
,
as
he
calles
it
,
though
the
Church
never
acknowledged
any
such
power
to
be
due
,
as
the
Scripture
in
any
place
giveth
not
to
such
a
company
of
Ministers
,
nor
as
becommeth
any
,
except
the
Apostles
,
that
could
not
erre
,
to
have
.
ANSWER
.
FIrst
,
it
is
untrue
which
they
doe
here
againe
repeat
,
that
I
subject
the
Church
under
the
power
of
the
Classis
,
especially
speaking
of
an
undue
power
as
they
doe
.
2.
This
accusation
(
being
the
same
in
effect
with
some
of
the
former
,
for
whatsoever
shew
of
method
is
made
herein
,
yet
are
the
parts
of
their
divisions
divers
times
confounded
)
is
not
so
much
or
not
more
against
me
,
then
against
all
the
Ministers
of
these
Reformed
Churches
,
and
the
discipline
that
is
exercised
by
them
.
If
the
subjection
of
this
Church
unto
the
Classis
,
will
proove
that
I
doe
not
behave
my self
as
becommeth
a
Pastour
in
the
government
of
the
Church
,
for
which
end
it
is
alledged
of
these
accusers
;
then
may
every
one
of
these
Ministers
,
in
this
regard
,
be
in
like
manner
accused
of
not
behaving
themselves
as
becommeth
Pastours
,
seeing
the
Churches
whereof
they
are
Pastours
,
are
as
much
subjected
under
the
power
of
the
Classis
,
as
is
this
of
ours
.
And
if
this
power
of
the
Classis
were
taken
away
by
them
,
then
should
a
principall
part
of
their
Church-government
be
taken
away
,
and
their
discipline
overthrowne
:
And
not
onely
here
,
but
in
the
Churches
of
Scotland
,
France
,
Geneva
,
&c.
where
the
like
power
and
authority
of
Classicall
Assemblies
,
as
the
speciall
bond
of
union
,
and
sinew
of
government
hath
bene
established
and
practised
.
3.
It
is
another
injury
,
when
they
say
I
subject
the
Church
under
the
authority
of
the
Classis
,
under
pretence
of
asking
and
taking
advise
of
the
Classis
:
for
that
which
men
doe
under
a
pretence
,
that
they
seeke
to
doe
covertly
,
and
not
to
be
seene
therein
.
Men
use
to
hide
themselves
and
their
meanings
under
the
vayle
of
pretences
;
but
as
for
me
,
I
have
alwayes
and
doe
still
openly
professe
,
the
authority
&
power
of
Synods
and
Classis
,
to
be
lawfull
and
necessary
,
as
well
as
their
counsaile
and
advise
:
I
doe
in
like
manner
pretend
the
one
as
well
as
the
other
,
and
not
one
under
the
other
.
4.
Whereas
they
speake
of
our
subjection
to
this
power
of
the
Classis
,
that
the
Church
never
acknowledged
any
such
power
to
be
due
,
&c.
this
is
a
plaine
falshood
.
The
English
that
first
made
suite
;
the
Dutch
Ministers
that
furthered
the
suit
;
the
Magistrates
that
granted
the
suit
,
did
all
agree
in
this
,
to
have
such
an
English
Church
as
should
accord
with
the
Dutch
,
in
the
same
order
of
discipline
&
government
,
and
be
as
the
Dutch.
Since
my
first
comming
,
which
was
at
the
first
erecting
of
this
Church
,
I
was
admitted
to
be
a
member
of
their
Classis
,
with
ordinary
subscription
and
promise
of
union
with
them
.
Both
I
and
the
Elders
ever
since
as
they
were
deputed
thereunto
by
the
Consistory
,
have
from
time
to
time
,
even
unto
this
present
,
appeared
in
the
Classis
,
in
the
same
maner
that
others
did
,
and
both
by
submission
unto
their
resolutions
,
and
by
actuall
exercise
of
the
same
liberty
and
power
,
in
giving
our
voyces
equally
with
them
,
have
so
acknowledged
the
authority
of
Classicall
assemblies
to
be
lawfull
and
just
.
Those
that
are
receaved
for
members
of
this
Congregation
,
and
are
newly
added
to
the
Church
from
one
communion
to
another
,
doe
not
onely
make
profession
of
the
same
fayth
with
us
,
but
doe
also
by
solemne
promise
,
covenant
to
submit
unto
the
discipline
of
this
Church
,
according
to
the
rule
of
Christ
.
And
being
admitted
,
divers
have
upon
occasion
resorted
unto
the
Classis
,
and
have
submitted
unto
their
authority
,
for
the
judgement
of
such
causes
and
controversies
,
about
which
there
hath
bene
question
among
us
.
The
many
Brownists
that
have
come
unto
us
,
leaving
their
separation
,
were
never
receaved
nor
admitted
to
come
with
any
protest
against
this
power
of
the
Classis
,
and
subjection
thereunto
.
Th.
Fa.
of
old
,
when
he
was
receaved
of
the
Dutch
Church
and
since
of
us
,
and
Th.
Ad.
with
St.
Of.
Ed.
Ph.
and
Ed.
Sc.
of
later
times
,
which
now
with
other
subscribers
doe
complaine
of
the
undue
power
of
the
Classis
,
had
as
much
reason
to
have
protested
against
this
power
at
their
first
admission
to
the
Church
.
For
howsoever
the
acts
and
sentences
proceeding
from
this
power
,
have
bene
multiplyed
on
sundry
occasions
;
yet
the
power
it selfe
,
and
the
authority
of
the
Classis
,
was
the
same
at
first
,
and
no
other
then
it
is
now
.
Among
many
other
evidences
,
there
is
one
pregnant
testimony
hereof
,
upon
occasion
of
an
English
Synod
,
which
Mr.
Forbes
in
speciall
laboured
to
have
erected
in
these
Countries
:
For
when
he
urged
us
many
wayes
to
have
joyned
with
them
,
we
for
many
weighty
reasons
being
unwilling
thereunto
,
did
in
the
name
of
Ministers
,
Elders
and
Deacons
,
with
the
liking
also
of
sundry
of
our
people
acquainted
with
this
busines
,
declare
and
testify
,
both
unto
Magistrates
and
the
Synod
,
that
as
we
had
no
will
,
so
we
had
no
power
to
withdraw
or
disjoyne
our selves
from
the
Classis
,
with
which
we
were
combined
as
members
of
the
same
,
without
their
consent
:
and
by
this
testification
their
power
was
then
acknowledged
of
us
.
To
omit
other
thinges
in
so
plaine
a
case
,
consider
we
but
one
testimony
of
one
of
these
my
accusers
,
who
though
(
forgetting
himselfe
)
he
hath
subscribed
unto
this
protest
against
the
power
and
authority
of
the
Classis
,
yet
hath
he
of
late
given
great
approbation
thereof
.
Sto.
Ofw.
in
his
booke
against
the
Brownists
,
having
sayd
that
it
is
far
from
the
true
Church
to
admit
of
disorders
,
Heady
&
rash
Censures
p.
29.
though
that
be
not
alwayes
true
,
seeing
many
true
Churches
are
oft
defiled
with
much
disorder
,
and
may
not
therefore
be
accounted
false
Churches
,
yet
that
which
followes
is
both
true
,
and
directly
against
this
accusation
,
which
himselfe
&
others
have
made
.
Speaking
of
an
holy
order
observed
at
Geneva
,
and
in
particular
how
every
Church
is
to
use
the
censures
appointed
by
Christ
,
he
telles
how
they
have
their
meetings
of
Ministers
and
Elders
,
some
lesse
and
some
greater
,
some
monethly
,
some
yearely
,
even
just
according
to
the
order
of
Classicall
and
Synodicall
meetings
in
these
Countries
;
and
this
also
as
he
sayth
,
for
to
give
definitive
sentence
,
and
for
deciding
of
matters
.
Now
these
thinges
being
actes
of
power
and
authority
,
and
more
then
counsaile
and
advise
,
and
they
commended
of
him
for
it
,
who
would
thinke
he
should
be
so
caryed
away
with
the
whirlewinde
,
as
to
subscribe
to
the
contrary
with
these
complaynants
,
and
to
reproch
me
for
subjecting
this
Church
to
such
a
power
,
which
had
bene
so
lately
commended
of
himself
?
5.
Their
insolency
in
accusing
is
so
much
the
greater
,
in
that
they
doe
still
leave
their
proofes
behinde
them
.
They
say
touching
the
power
of
the
Classicall
assemblies
,
that
it
is
such
as
the
Scriptures
doe
not
in
any
place
give
to
such
a
company
of
Ministers
:
but
they
doe
not
alledge
any
one
place
of
Scripture
to
condemne
the
same
.
Though
I
for
my
part
have
in
my
sermons
divers
times
alledged
sundry
evidences
and
grounds
of
holy
Scripture
,
for
proofe
and
maintenance
of
such
authority
as
is
exercised
by
Synods
and
Classis
;
yet
now
being
so
●●hemently
and
hainously
accused
by
these
complaynants
,
I
waite
for
their
arguments
and
proofes
,
which
hitherto
have
not
appeared
.
They
are
false
accusers
untill
they
have
justifyed
their
charge
.
It
is
enough
for
the
defendant
or
party
accused
,
then
to
give
answer
when
arguments
are
brought
against
him
.
But
these
complaynants
might
yet
have
seene
themselves
contradicted
by
their
forenamed
fellow-complaynant
St.
Ofw.
who
brings
a
remarkable
place
of
Scripture
to
warrant
the
exercise
of
that
power
,
Act.
15.
which
here
they
deny
.
He
alledgeth
that
when
a
controversy
arose
at
Antioch
,
they
sent
to
Ierusalem
for
to
bring
the
Church
there
unto
unity
and
order
,
which
the
Apostles
performed
;
Then
he
addeth
immediately
,
and
the
like
doe
the
Reformed
Churches
here
and
in
France
,
and
at
Geneva
.
Now
if
the
Churches
here
doe
practise
and
exercise
a
power
,
so
as
was
done
at
Antioch
and
Ierusalem
,
and
by
Apostolicall
direction
,
then
is
not
their
power
an
undue
power
,
nor
the
Churches
unjustly
subjected
thereunto
.
This
one
allegation
is
sufficient
to
evince
the
falshood
of
their
assertion
.
6.
It
is
also
false
and
absurd
,
which
they
say
touching
the
authority
of
the
Classis
,
that
it
is
such
as
doth
not
become
any
,
except
the
Apostles
,
that
could
not
erre
,
to
have
:
But
it
is
the
lesse
marvell
that
these
men
doe
speak
on
this
maner
,
when
as
they
see
Mr.
Davenport
himselfe
going
before
them
,
and
using
a
much
like
speech
in
his
letter
to
the
Classis
,
touching
his
consent
required
to
the
writing
of
the
5
Ministers
,
namely
,
Book
of
complaints
and
pag.
5.
that
such
a
subjection
is
greater
then
may
be
yeelded
unto
any
Councell
,
whether
of
Classis
or
Synods
,
&c.
that
thereby
the
writings
and
decrees
of
men
are
made
infallible
,
and
equall
with
the
Word
of
God
,
which
is
intolerable
.
But
what
wise
man
is
there
that
sees
not
the
strange
folly
and
vanity
of
such
assertions
as
these
?
Is
no
truth
uttered
or
described
by
men
in
our
times
,
whereunto
the
consent
of
men
may
be
required
,
because
there
be
now
no
Apostles
?
Doe
not
all
Reformed
Churches
at
this
day
require
a
subscription
unto
their
confessions
of
fayth
in
the
severall
articles
thereof
?
Doe
they
hereby
make
their
writings
of
equall
authority
with
the
Word
of
God
,
and
themselves
equall
to
the
Apostles
that
could
not
erre
?
It
is
far
from
them
.
Neither
Mr.
Davenport
,
nor
these
complaynants
,
shall
ever
be
able
to
justify
these
slanderous
complaints
.
Nay
if
this
were
true
,
how
could
Mr.
Davenport
subscribe
his
name
unto
his
owne
writing
sent
unto
the
Classis
,
to
shew
his
consent
unto
it
?
Did
he
thereby
make
himself
an
Apostle
or
his
writing
equall
with
the
Word
of
God
?
Why
may
we
not
shew
our
consent
,
and
subscribe
to
other
writings
of
men
,
upon
perswasion
of
the
truth
so
appearing
unto
us
,
as
well
as
he
subscribed
to
his
owne
?
They
are
so
far
from
prooving
these
assertions
,
that
they
offer
not
to
goe
about
it
;
we
acknowledge
there
is
no
judicatory
on
earth
,
either
civill
or
Ecclesiasticall
,
either
of
Consistory
,
Classis
,
or
Synod
,
but
they
are
subject
to
errour
:
when
that
errour
is
shewed
by
the
Word
of
God
,
it
ought
to
be
corrected
.
This
also
is
their
practise
,
one
Synod
often
reforming
that
which
hath
bene
decreed
by
another
.
Yet
doth
not
this
take
away
their
authority
for
the
judgment
and
deciding
of
controversies
.
For
by
such
reasoning
they
might
take
away
all
government
,
and
bring
in
confusion
.
By
these
and
such-like
injurious
speeches
,
they
doe
exceedingly
gratify
many
sorts
of
Libertines
,
Arrians
,
Socinians
and
other
Herericks
,
which
doe
therefore
so
much
abhorre
the
subscriptions
required
in
the
Churches
of
God
,
because
they
serve
for
detection
and
discovery
of
their
errours
.
But
as
the
preaching
of
the
Word
is
not
therefore
to
be
condemned
,
because
some
preach
errour
;
so
are
not
subscriptions
and
that
consent
,
which
is
required
to
many
truthes
,
therefore
to
be
rejected
,
though
some
doe
unjustly
urge
subscription
unto
errours
.
7.
Observe
here
also
the
inexcusable
partiality
of
these
complaynants
,
who
accuse
me
for
subjecting
the
Church
under
the
authority
of
the
Classis
,
and
yet
frame
no
such
complaint
against
the
Elders
of
this
Church
,
which
(
whatsoever
some
of
their
opinions
have
bene
or
are
)
yet
have
they
all
of
them
by
their
practise
acknowledged
the
authority
and
power
of
the
Classis
,
where
they
have
sit
with
others
,
and
have
exercised
as
much
authority
as
any
member
of
the
Classis
,
by
giving
their
voyces
for
deciding
,
judging
and
determining
of
any
controversy
,
or
cause
that
was
brought
unto
them
,
as
well
as
the
rest
.
Hereby
men
may
learne
the
better
what
to
judge
of
this
their
writing
.
Having
heard
their
complaints
in
respect
of
the
whole
Churches
power
and
liberty
,
the
Elders
power
in
government
,
and
the
authority
of
the
Classis
,
let
us
now
heare
what
their
complaint
is
in
respect
of
the
particular
members
thereof
.
COMPLAYNANTS
.
SECT.
XXXII
.
FOurthly
,
he
doth
not
the
duety
of
a
Pastour
to
the
particular
members
of
the
Congregation
,
which
we
proove
after
this
maner
.
First
,
when
godly
persons
make
their
complaints
of
those
that
walke
disorderly
,
and
that
the
censures
are
not
executed
upon
offenders
,
they
that
seeke
the
good
of
the
Church
,
are
checked
and
discouraged
by
him
.
ANSWER
.
1.
THis
accusation
is
false
and
slanderous
.
My
desire
and
indeavour
from
my
first
calling
unto
this
place
,
hath
bene
and
is
,
that
the
vigour
of
discipline
may
be
mainteyned
in
our
Church
;
and
according
to
my
power
,
I
have
laboured
that
the
censures
might
be
executed
in
due
maner
,
for
discouragement
,
not
of
the
godly
,
but
of
the
ungodly
and
offendours
;
and
as
well
against
the
richer
as
the
poorer
sort
,
without
acception
of
persons
.
When
care
and
zeale
is
shewed
in
the
administration
of
discipline
,
commonly
the
persons
reprooved
and
censured
are
displeased
and
discontented
:
they
and
their
friends
doe
oft
murmure
and
complaine
,
and
by
themselves
&
by
their
instruments
great
troubles
are
raysed
up
in
the
Church
.
And
it
comes
to
passe
sometimes
that
the
Ministers
of
Christ
are
never
more
reproached
for
unrighteous
dealing
,
then
when
they
have
done
most
righteously
and
zealously
in
the
censure
of
offendours
.
2.
This
accusation
is
partiall
.
For
seeing
the
rebukes
and
censures
of
offendours
are
not
concluded
nor
executed
,
but
by
the
most
voyces
and
consent
at
least
of
the
greatest
part
of
the
Eldership
:
if
wrong
and
injustice
have
bene
committed
,
then
if
not
all
,
yet
the
greatest
part
must
be
guilty
.
And
what
partiality
is
this
,
to
frame
an
accusation
against
me
alone
,
and
to
complaine
of
me
alone
,
and
to
require
of
me
that
I
alone
should
answer
for
that
,
which
others
have
done
with
me
?
This
shewes
with
what
conscience
they
have
proceeded
in
this
worke
.
3.
This
accusation
is
contradictory
to
that
testimony
,
which
the
chiefe
of
these
complaynants
themselves
have
given
of
me
in
their
protestation
unto
the
Classis
,
with
so
great
commendation
both
of
my
life
and
doctrine
,
and
in
such
a
measure
that
they
desired
no
better
Pastour
,
and
this
in
the
name
of
Elders
,
Deacons
,
and
other
members
of
the
Church
,
upon
occasion
of
the
controversy
concerning
Mr.
Hooker
.
Hereby
they
make
themselves
guilty
and
trespassers
against
the
truth
.
If
then
they
spake
without
flattery
,
as
they
professed
;
how
can
they
now
speake
without
slander
,
touching
my
injustice
in
this
kinde
,
without
some
new
evidence
thereof
.
4.
This
accusation
is
most
disordered
,
for
if
such
evills
have
bene
committed
by
me
in
the
Eldership
,
why
did
not
these
accusers
seeke
redresse
at
the
same
time
?
Or
if
they
could
get
no
redresse
in
the
Eldership
,
why
did
they
not
complaine
to
the
Classis
?
Or
if
they
would
not
subject
the
affaires
of
the
Church
unto
the
undue
power
of
the
Classis
,
as
they
call
it
,
why
did
they
not
then
bethinke
themselves
of
some
other
forme
of
discipline
,
that
might
have
affoorded
them
more
redresse
of
evills
?
Or
if
they
had
now
just
cause
to
abstaine
from
the
communion
,
for
Mr.
Davenport
his
cause
,
untill
they
had
testifyed
against
evill
,
why
had
they
not
as
just
reason
then
?
What
good
can
be
exspected
to
ensue
upon
such
disordred
and
unconscionable
courses
?
5.
This
accusation
can
with
lesse
reason
be
made
by
these
men
,
then
by
many
others
.
For
if
there
have
bene
a
fayling
in
the
Eldership
,
for
not
censuring
of
offendours
(
and
what
governours
of
the
Church
,
even
the
godlyest
,
doe
not
sometimes
faile
?
)
then
hath
it
bene
in
the
not
censuring
of
the
offences
of
some
of
these
complaynants
.
For
example
,
William
Bast
,
the
foreman
of
the
subscribers
,
and
the
publisher
of
that
scandalous
pamphlet
of
complaints
against
me
,
hath
given
great
offence
,
and
is
become
an
evill
example
unto
many
,
by
the
open
violation
of
the
Sabbath
in
his
owne
house
,
and
by
his
resorting
unto
the
assembly
of
the
Remonstrants
.
He
hath
bene
admonished
by
me
,
and
in
the
name
of
the
Eldership
,
and
hath
justly
deserved
further
censure
.
With
what
face
can
he
complaine
that
the
censures
are
not
executed
upon
offenders
?
Why
doth
not
this
complaynant
awaken
his
owne
frozen
and
benummed
conscience
,
to
consider
better
of
his
owne
wayes
,
before
he
take
up
stones
to
cast
at
others
?
Tho.
Flet.
another
of
these
complaynants
hath
heretofore
caused
great
disturbance
in
our
Church
,
by
the
disordred
and
offensive
courses
taken
by
him
.
For
(
as
hath
bene
noted
before
)
when
he
sought
to
hinder
the
calling
of
Mr.
Balmford
,
and
to
discourage
him
from
comming
unto
us
,
he
then
went
about
from
house
to
house
,
with
a
catalogue
of
names
to
get
and
gather
the
consent
,
not
onely
of
men
,
but
of
women
and
maydes
also
,
as
if
they
had
had
power
to
give
voyces
in
the
election
of
Ministers
,
and
being
admonished
of
this
scandall
by
the
Eldership
,
he
yet
refused
to
acknowledge
his
fault
therein
.
If
we
have
fayled
in
censuring
offenders
,
surely
there
is
much
cause
to
remember
our
remissenes
towards
him
.
And
not
he
onely
,
but
other
of
these
complaynants
that
were
importunate
in
his
behalf
,
have
reason
to
consider
their
owne
guiltines
in
that
which
they
unjustly
impute
unto
me
.
For
notwithstanding
this
great
disorder
of
Tho.
Fl.
which
the
Elders
would
have
taken
into
further
consideration
,
yet
A.H.
H.D.
Io.
Po.
Ia.
Cr.
Io.
St.
D.B.
and
others
,
comming
to
the
Consistory
the
evening
before
the
Lords
Supper
,
were
urgent
to
have
a
present
end
without
further
delay
,
though
Th.
Fl.
would
not
acknowledge
this
his
fault
,
signifying
that
otherwise
they
were
not
willing
for
this
time
to
come
to
the
communion
.
This
was
such
an
act
of
violent
dealing
,
in
hindring
the
just
censure
of
offenders
and
disordred
persons
,
as
I
doe
not
remember
the
like
since
the
Church
was
first
erected
.
They
were
so
earnest
in
the
busines
by
threatning
a
kinde
of
schisme
,
that
it
was
thought
good
by
the
Eldership
,
together
with
the
Deacons
,
to
give
place
unto
the
importunity
of
these
brethren
,
and
for
that
time
to
let
passe
that
which
was
past
;
having
first
shewed
what
their
duety
was
in
such
cases
,
and
alwayes
reserving
our
liberty
to
witnes
the
truth
,
and
to
deale
against
such
errours
and
disorders
hereafter
,
as
occasion
should
be
given
.
Moreover
,
what
is
it
that
more
hinders
the
due
administration
of
discipline
,
causing
that
the
censures
are
not
executed
upon
such
as
walke
disorderly
,
then
when
there
is
a
conspiracy
and
combination
of
many
persons
together
in
some
evill
enterprise
?
It
is
commonly
observed
among
men
,
that
the
multitude
of
offenders
procures
impunity
of
offences
.
If
men
that
walke
disorderly
,
would
devise
how
to
breake
downe
the
wall
of
discipline
,
and
free
themselves
from
censure
,
what
readyer
course
could
they
take
,
then
to
band
themselves
in
companyes
,
and
so
to
rush
forward
in
their
wayes
,
and
to
discourage
and
weaken
the
hands
of
such
governours
of
the
Church
,
as
should
correct
their
disorders
?
Now
this
is
the
very
practise
of
these
complaynants
in
this
their
present
enterprise
,
in
this
their
injurious
writing
:
for
here
they
joyne
hand
in
hand
,
they
set
name
by
name
,
and
who
shall
now
stay
them
?
This
consociation
in
evill
makes
them
in
a
high
degree
guilty
of
that
very
thing
they
complaine
of
in
this
article
.
Hereby
they
strengthen
and
harden
one
another
in
sin
.
Hereby
others
are
seduced
and
drawne
away
,
to
follow
their
course
,
as
is
noted
in
the
end
of
the
printed
booke
.
And
while
they
walke
so
disorderly
,
how
can
the
censures
without
great
difficulty
be
executed
?
Prov.
16.5
.
&
27.17
.
Yet
let
these
remember
the
word
of
the
Lord
,
though
hand
joyne
in
hand
,
the
offenders
shall
not
be
unpunished
.
COMPLAYNANTS
.
SECT.
XXXIII
.
SEcondly
,
when
some
have
bene
suspended
from
the
Lords
Table
,
they
may
live
many
yeares
and
dye
in
their
sins
,
before
he
lookes
after
them
to
reclaime
them
.
ANSWER
.
1.
THe
admonition
of
suspended
persons
is
performed
either
in
the
Consistory
,
when
they
are
sent
for
thither
,
or
when
some
are
deputed
out
of
the
Consistory
to
goe
unto
them
;
or
when
they
are
upon
occasion
spoken
unto
by
one
alone
.
And
ech
of
these
wayes
have
I
many
a
time
and
oft
admonished
such
persons
,
that
they
might
be
reclaimed
,
and
neither
live
nor
dye
in
their
sins
.
2.
Seeing
suspended
persons
are
ordinarily
often
admonished
before
their
suspension
,
the
admonition
which
belongs
unto
them
most
properly
,
is
in
the
Eldership
,
after
that
more
private
admonition
hath
bene
despised
of
them
.
If
this
duety
have
bene
neglected
in
the
Eldership
,
what
partiality
is
it
in
these
accusers
,
to
complaine
of
me
alone
,
for
that
thing
which
concernes
the
rest
of
the
Elders
,
when
as
they
know
not
which
of
us
be
most
faulty
therein
?
3.
There
is
also
a
difference
to
be
put
betwixt
suspended
persons
:
some
of
them
being
more
tractable
and
ready
to
heare
;
others
more
obstinate
,
and
ready
to
rend
those
that
admonish
them
with
reproches
and
raylings
.
And
the
Scripture
shewes
that
we
are
not
so
much
bound
to
admonish
the
one
sort
as
the
other
;
least
the
name
of
God
should
be
taken
in
vayne
,
and
his
holy
things
despised
as
well
as
we
rent
.
4.
The
order
agreed
upon
in
the
Consistory
,
is
this
,
that
in
cases
of
admonition
those
Elders
or
Ministers
,
in
whose
quarter
the
persons
to
be
admonished
doe
dwell
,
are
ordinarily
to
be
employed
therein
before
others
.
Neither
doe
I
know
that
in
my
quarter
any
suspended
persons
have
remayned
without
admonition
by
me
.
And
it
is
unreasonable
to
blame
me
for
that
,
which
hath
bene
neglected
in
anothers
quarter
.
5.
If
any
of
these
complaynants
had
at
any
time
discerned
,
or
thought
that
there
was
a
defect
or
neglect
of
duety
,
in
regard
of
any
one
suspended
person
,
and
that
there
was
speciall
need
of
admonishing
such
an
one
;
had
there
bene
a
Christian
consideration
of
their
duety
in
such
case
,
they
might
have
bene
led
thereby
,
either
to
have
advertised
me
thereof
in
private
,
or
to
have
signifyed
it
unto
the
Eldership
,
and
to
have
required
their
further
care
therein
,
at
least
before
they
had
made
such
a
scandalous
protestation
to
the
offence
of
many
.
6.
I
have
the
lesse
incouragement
to
the
performance
of
this
worke
,
through
the
fault
of
some
of
these
my
accusers
,
and
to
give
instance
hereof
;
A
certaine
person
of
our
Church
being
suspended
for
profaning
the
Lords-day
,
and
being
admonished
of
this
scandall
,
hath
this
answer
in
readines
;
why
doe
you
not
as
well
suspend
such
and
such
persons
,
and
by
name
Will
.
Best
,
for
his
open
Shop
upon
the
Sabbath-day
?
Thus
is
this
accusers
evill
example
a
stumbling
block
to
many
,
and
though
the
others
fault
is
in
a
higher
degree
,
and
therefore
is
suspended
rather
then
he
,
yet
even
that
which
is
done
by
him
also
is
very
offensive
,
both
for
strengthening
of
others
in
sinne
,
and
for
weakning
of
us
,
that
should
admonish
the
suspended
person
.
COMPLAYNANTS
.
SECT.
XXXIV
.
THirdly
,
the
visiting
of
members
at
their
houses
is
so
far
neglected
,
that
not
onely
divers
members
were
never
once
visited
by
him
in
divers
yeares
,
but
also
the
visitation
of
the
members
against
the
Sacrament
is
wholly
left
off
.
ANSWER
.
1.
FOr
visitation
of
the
sick
,
it
is
a
duety
wherein
by
the
blessing
of
God
,
I
have
had
much
comfort
in
ministring
of
comfort
unto
others
;
and
therefore
have
bene
carefull
to
performe
the
same
,
according
to
my
power
and
above
my
power
,
both
to
rich
&
poore
,
to
English
and
Dutch
,
to
the
members
of
the
Church
,
and
to
them
that
are
no
members
of
the
Church
,
to
such
as
were
diseased
in
body
,
and
to
such
as
have
bene
afflicted
in
minde
.
My
labour
&
wearines
in
going
from
one
side
of
the
City
to
another
upon
this
occasion
,
hath
bene
such
,
that
thereupon
I
have
evidently
and
sensibly
fallen
into
great
sicknes
.
And
where
more
danger
was
,
being
called
thereunto
,
I
have
not
refused
to
visit
many
visited
with
the
Pest
,
to
comfort
them
in
the
time
of
their
anguish
:
Yea
in
the
most
infectious
places
,
as
where
in
one
poore
family
,
the
floore
hath
bene
covered
with
death
,
some
persons
being
already
dead
of
the
plague
,
and
some
ready
to
give
up
the
ghost
,
lying
so
thicke
on
the
ground
,
that
I
could
scarsely
set
my
foote
beside
them
,
being
six
of
them
in
one
small
roome
,
3
dead
,
and
3
dying
upon
their
pallets
;
yet
have
I
with
cheerefulnes
and
comfort
gone
among
them
,
to
exhort
them
,
to
pray
with
them
,
and
to
minister
the
consolations
of
Christ
unto
them
as
need
required
.
And
though
in
regard
of
weaknes
,
I
am
not
able
to
doe
so
much
as
I
have
done
;
though
my
strength
be
lesse
,
yet
I
purpose
and
hope
that
my
care
shall
be
more
,
and
when
I
cannot
goe
faster
,
yet
to
creepe
forth
for
performance
of
this
duety
.
Whereas
by
the
favour
of
the
Magistrates
there
are
mainteyned
in
this
City
certaine
Siecken-troosters
,
or
Comforters
of
the
sick
,
for
assistance
of
the
Dutch
Ministers
,
to
supply
their
place
in
visiting
of
the
sick
,
especially
when
contagious
and
pestilentiall
diseases
doe
abound
,
and
thereby
the
Ministers
of
the
Dutch
Church
are
excused
and
eased
of
a
great
part
of
their
burden
,
labour
and
danger
in
visiting
of
the
sick
;
yet
have
I
not
sought
any
such
help
for
my
excuse
in
this
behalf
,
but
have
alone
willingly
undergone
the
burden
hereof
.
Had
these
complaynants
well
considered
of
the
matter
,
they
would
rather
have
themselves
become
Siecken-troasters
,
to
supply
what
was
wanting
in
me
,
Mat.
25.36
43.
&c.
Iam.
1.27
.
1.
Thes.
5.14
.
then
in
so
scandalous
maner
to
have
reproched
and
accused
me
;
it
being
also
the
duety
of
every
particular
Christian
,
to
be
a
visiter
and
comforter
of
the
sick
,
and
especially
it
might
have
bene
exspected
of
some
of
these
complaynants
,
that
have
taken
upon
them
so
much
,
even
more
then
they
ought
in
preaching
and
expounding
the
Scriptures
,
when
they
were
not
lawfully
called
thereunto
.
2.
For
visitation
of
members
before
the
Lords
Supper
,
though
I
have
duely
and
ordinarily
in
former
times
observed
it
,
yet
upon
the
death
of
Mr.
Pot
my
fellow-minister
,
and
faythfull
fellow-labourer
in
the
Lord
,
the
Elders
of
our
Church
tooke
upon
them
to
free
me
from
that
labour
,
by
visiting
the
members
at
such
time
,
untill
another
Minister
might
be
provided
,
which
was
then
hoped
would
be
no
long
time
.
When
I
then
intermitted
that
visitation
,
it
was
not
that
I
might
live
in
idlenes
,
for
my
labour
was
double
to
that
it
was
before
,
by
preaching
as
many
sermons
,
as
both
he
and
I
together
did
before
;
and
withall
visited
sick
persons
upon
occasion
as
I
could
.
This
being
continued
for
2
yeares
after
his
death
,
at
length
through
infirmity
of
body
,
rheumes
,
and
hoarsenes
of
voyce
,
I
was
forced
to
leave
some
exercises
,
as
that
sermon
on
Wednesdayes
,
and
that
before
the
Lords
Supper
,
preaching
onely
twise
on
the
Lords-day
.
After
this
I
had
also
long
sicknesses
with
many
troubles
,
so
that
my
weaknes
is
now
very
great
,
and
will
not
permit
to
indure
such
travell
in
visiting
as
I
have
done
.
Common
humanity
might
have
taught
my
accusers
to
have
considered
these
thinges
,
and
so
not
to
have
bene
so
immodest
and
unreasonable
in
reproching
of
me
.
3.
As
for
this
solemne
visitation
of
members
before
the
Lords-Supper
,
seeing
it
doth
not
appeare
from
the
Scriptures
,
that
it
was
any
expresse
or
immediate
ordinance
of
God
,
yea
or
that
it
could
be
well
practised
in
the
primitive
Church
,
when
as
it
seemes
they
did
celebrate
the
Lords
Supper
so
frequently
,
Act.
2.42
.
and
even
every
Lords-day
,
they
ought
for
this
cause
also
to
have
beene
more
sparing
in
their
accusation
.
Otherwise
,
where
communions
are
not
so
frequent
,
I
acknowledge
that
there
is
proffitable
use
thereof
,
and
my
purpose
also
is
as
the
Lord
shall
inable
me
to
observe
the
same
.
4.
For
that
they
speake
of
divers
members
never
once
visited
by
me
in
divers
yeares
,
that
might
also
well
be
,
and
yet
without
any
fault
of
mine
.
For
seeing
the
City
where
we
live
,
is
large
and
great
,
and
the
members
of
our
Church
scattered
here
and
there
throughout
the
same
in
many
streates
,
lanes
and
corners
thereof
,
it
was
therefore
by
order
and
agreement
among
our selves
devided
into
divers
quarters
,
which
were
to
be
visited
and
attended
upon
,
each
knowing
his
owne
quarter
,
that
none
might
be
left
unvisited
by
one
or
other
.
And
what
wonder
then
,
if
those
members
of
the
Church
,
which
dwelt
in
an
other
quarter
,
were
never
visited
by
me
,
that
had
my
station
and
speciall
watch-assigned
unto
me
in
an
other
place
?
And
thus
it
is
also
with
the
Dutch
Ministers
in
their
visitations
of
their
people
,
whose
order
we
follow
herein
.
5.
For
visitation
of
the
sick
,
Iam.
5.14
.
seeing
it
is
a
duety
which
the
Holy
Ghost
hath
in
speciall
maner
layd
upon
the
Elders
of
the
Church
;
seeing
my
care
and
diligence
in
performance
of
this
duety
,
hath
not
bene
inferiour
unto
the
care
of
the
Elders
;
seeing
many
members
of
the
Church
doe
more
complaine
of
the
negligence
of
the
Elders
in
this
regard
;
this
shewes
how
partially
and
unconscionably
these
complaynants
have
framed
their
accusation
in
blameing
me
alone
,
which
yet
have
had
as
just
excuse
as
our
Elders
,
of
whom
they
doe
not
here
utter
any
one
word
of
complaint
at
all
.
6.
It
is
also
to
be
remembred
touching
the
visitation
of
the
sick
,
that
the
Apostle
exhorts
those
that
are
sick
to
call
for
the
Elders
of
the
Church
,
that
they
may
pray
for
them
,
&c.
For
being
called
for
,
Iam.
5.14
.
they
may
with
more
comfort
undertake
the
worke
.
And
this
direction
of
calling
for
them
,
ought
at
least
to
prevayle
so
far
with
men
,
as
to
stay
them
from
contumelious
reproach
of
the
Ministers
,
untill
they
have
called
or
sent
for
them
.
And
had
this
bene
thought
of
by
these
complaynants
,
it
might
have
stayed
them
from
accusing
of
me
,
who
(
if
it
were
possible
)
never
(
to
my
knowledge
)
refused
to
visit
any
that
called
for
me
,
whether
in
my
quarter
or
of
an
other
;
whether
members
of
the
Church
or
not
.
7.
That
which
should
encourage
a
Minister
unto
the
visitation
of
the
sick
,
is
the
peacable
entertainment
which
he
findeth
when
he
comes
unto
them
.
There
be
houses
that
are
houses
of
strife
,
and
some
sick
persons
that
are
sick
of
strife
,
when
their
desire
and
will
is
no
satisfyed
.
The
visitation
of
such
doth
sometimes
exasperate
the
unreasonable
passion
of
impatient
strife
,
Prov.
29.17
.
and
therefore
as
the
Lord
warneth
all
men
to
withdraw
their
foot
from
their
neighbours
house
,
when
there
is
feare
and
danger
,
that
visitation
may
occasion
hatred
and
indignation
,
Luke
10.6
.
even
so
Ministers
also
are
directed
of
Christ
,
to
have
respect
unto
this
rule
of
conversation
,
by
observing
where
the
children
of
peace
doe
dwell
,
and
disposing
their
way
accordingly
.
And
in
such
cases
a
Minister
ought
to
be
excused
,
if
he
visit
not
so
often
as
otherwise
he
would
.
8.
For
the
visitation
of
the
members
of
the
Church
before
the
Lords
Supper
,
I
have
not
had
so
much
encouragement
thereunto
of
later
time
as
formerly
I
have
had
.
For
seeing
our
maner
and
order
is
,
that
Ministers
and
Elders
goe
together
about
this
worke
,
and
seeing
some
of
the
Elders
have
declared
,
both
by
word
and
practise
,
that
they
are
of
Mr.
Davenport
his
minde
,
touching
some
of
these
controversyes
,
that
have
bene
so
offensive
among
us
;
if
any
of
these
Elders
going
with
me
in
this
visitation
,
we
should
finde
some
members
of
the
Church
,
which
signify
unto
us
that
they
are
also
of
Mr.
Davenport
his
judgement
,
and
say
that
they
are
troubled
in
conscience
about
these
thinges
,
and
require
resolution
of
their
doubts
;
what
is
now
to
be
done
?
I
labour
to
shew
him
Mr.
Davenport
his
errour
;
The
Elder
with
me
(
if
he
deale
in
conscience
according
to
his
profession
)
labours
to
maintayne
Mr.
Davenport
his
opinion
,
and
to
resist
me
in
this
visitation
.
If
on
the
contrary
we
meet
with
such
of
our
people
,
as
dislike
the
judgment
&
practise
of
Mr.
Davenport
,
and
tell
how
they
are
offended
with
such
as
doe
oppugne
the
discipline
and
order
of
these
Reformed
Churches
,
and
require
the
Elder
to
shew
warrant
of
his
opinion
,
wherein
he
takes
part
with
Mr.
Davenport
;
If
hereupon
this
Elder
begin
to
pleade
for
Mr.
Davenport
,
what
could
I
doe
in
conscience
but
plead
against
him
,
and
witnesse
the
truth
whereof
I
am
perswaded
,
and
so
oppose
the
Elder
going
with
me
?
And
what
trouble
then
was
to
be
exspected
in
this
visitation
?
Lastly
,
besides
the
former
kindes
of
visitation
in
time
of
sicknes
,
and
before
the
Lords
Supper
,
there
is
an
other
kinde
of
more
ordinary
visitation
of
members
of
the
Church
,
when
according
to
the
bond
of
Christian
communion
and
fellowship
,
those
that
are
neighbours
and
friends
doe
meet
together
,
especially
when
the
poorer
families
,
the
fatherlesse
and
the
widowes
are
visited
in
their
wants
.
It
is
not
enough
sometimes
to
visit
the
houses
of
the
poore
,
unlesse
the
poore
be
allowed
to
visit
us
,
unlesse
by
a
loving
and
kinde
invitation
they
be
called
unto
us
;
if
there
be
not
,
as
the
H.
Ghost
speaks
,
Esa.
58.10
.
a
powring
out
of
the
soule
unto
them
in
familiar
conference
and
conversation
together
.
This
duety
I
have
endeavoured
according
to
my
power
to
performe
,
and
that
with
cheerfulnes
&
singlenes
of
heart
.
This
course
of
visitation
hath
bene
duely
and
constantly
observed
by
me
,
neither
doe
I
know
that
ever
any
week
hath
passed
for
more
then
20
yeares
together
,
wherein
some
or
other
,
more
or
lesse
,
have
not
bene
thus
visited
by
me
,
if
not
by
my
going
to
them
or
otherwise
,
yet
at
least
by
their
comming
unto
my
house
,
if
sicknes
or
a
journey
,
or
some
other
necessity
did
not
hinder
,
and
that
to
this
end
,
that
we
might
rejoyce
together
in
the
Lord
,
and
that
we
might
communicate
together
in
the
gifts
of
God
,
for
our
mutuall
comfort
,
both
theirs
and
mine
.
I
should
have
abhorred
to
speak
so
much
of
my self
,
but
that
my
importunate
accusers
have
compelled
me
by
these
complaints
:
and
in
such
case
many
men
of
God
have
not
refused
to
doe
the
like
.
COMPLAYNANTS
.
SECT.
XXXV
.
FOurthly
,
whereas
it
was
desired
that
the
weekly
sermons
on
Wednesdayes
,
and
those
usuall
before
the
Sacrament
,
should
againe
be
begun
,
and
assistance
hath
bene
offred
him
therein
without
his
charge
at
least
;
he
neither
would
performe
them
himself
,
nor
suffer
any
other
we
could
get
to
doe
it
,
though
the
Eldership
agreed
it
should
be
so
.
ANSWER
.
FIrst
it
is
untrue
which
they
say
concerning
the
weekly
sermons
on
Wednesdayes
,
that
the
Eldership
agreed
,
that
upon
my
refusall
any
other
they
could
get
should
doe
it
.
It
was
agreed
by
the
Eldership
,
that
Mr.
Davenport
should
be
spoken
unto
for
his
assistance
therein
,
but
no
agreement
for
any
other
.
This
is
evident
from
their
owne
act
thereof
.
2.
It
is
also
untrue
which
they
write
of
the
Elderships
agreement
,
that
any
other
they
could
get
should
doe
it
.
In
one
sentence
they
are
guilty
of
double
untruth
,
as
before
there
was
an
untruth
in
regard
of
the
persons
to
be
got
,
so
here
another
untruth
in
respect
of
the
persons
by
whom
they
should
be
got
.
For
this
had
bene
most
unreasonable
,
that
it
should
have
bene
referred
unto
these
complaynants
to
get
whom
they
could
.
This
had
bene
many
wayes
against
good
order
.
3.
As
for
Mr.
Davenport
his
preaching
in
that
maner
,
before
we
were
assured
of
his
accord
with
us
,
it
had
bene
a
meane
to
nourish
&
continue
strife
in
the
Congregation
;
a
meanes
to
delay
and
hinder
the
calling
of
another
Minister
,
as
I
shewed
before
in
answer
to
their
complaint
,
which
is
here
idely
repeated
.
4.
Although
Mr.
Davenport
had
before
offered
his
assistance
in
preaching
,
if
the
Eldership
should
desire
it
,
and
although
the
Elders
did
agree
,
and
conclude
for
Mr.
Davenport
,
and
thereupon
deputed
some
to
speake
unto
him
about
his
assistance
in
preaching
on
the
weeke
dayes
,
and
to
intreat
him
to
begin
with
the
preparatory
Sermon
on
Saturday
next
following
,
&c.
yet
even
they
themselves
or
Mr.
Davenport
,
or
both
,
seeing
the
inconveniences
and
danger
that
might
ensue
thereupon
,
did
not
proceede
to
put
their
rash
agreement
in
execution
,
but
(
as
it
seemeth
)
thought
it
best
to
surcease
,
at
least
untill
a
better
occasion
.
5.
Whereas
they
speake
of
assistance
offered
unto
me
without
my
charge
at
least
,
this
was
but
a
vayne
offer
:
for
as
on
the
other
side
I
needed
not
to
be
at
any
charge
for
such
assistance
,
so
had
it
bene
an
unreasonable
thing
,
if
in
regard
of
freedome
from
cost
and
charges
,
I
should
have
consented
to
such
a
course
of
assistance
,
which
I
conceaved
to
be
against
the
peace
of
our
Church
.
6.
Suppose
their
offred
assistance
had
not
bene
the
least
charge
unto
me
,
yet
might
it
have
bene
a
very
great
charge
unto
the
Church
,
if
they
had
payed
for
it
according
to
the
proportion
of
that
collect
,
that
was
made
for
Mr.
Davenport
,
and
therefore
worthy
of
consideration
in
that
regard
.
7.
Whereas
they
say
further
of
these
weekly
sermons
,
that
I
would
neither
performe
them
my selfe
,
nor
suffer
,
&c.
they
know
,
or
may
know
well
enough
,
that
I
did
performe
those
weekly
Sermons
my selfe
alone
,
both
divers
yeares
before
the
comming
of
Mr.
Pot
,
and
after
his
death
for
two
yeares
together
,
whiles
my
health
and
strength
permitted
,
and
this
without
any
charge
at
all
unto
the
Church
.
COMPLAYNANTS
.
SECT.
XXXVI
.
FOr
his
doctrine
,
we
have
much
against
it
:
but
to
let
passe
his
sleight
Sermons
,
which
be
many
for
a
man
of
his
Abilities
.
ANSWER
.
HAving
answered
their
manifold
slanders
,
touching
my
behaviour
in
the
government
of
the
Church
,
let
us
now
heare
what
they
have
to
object
against
my
doctrine
.
And
here
playing
the
Rhetoricians
,
they
make
a
shew
of
passing
by
some
fault
,
which
they
doe
not
reckon
in
the
number
of
those
particulars
that
follow
.
They
seeme
I
say
,
by
a
minsing
figure
of
extenuation
,
to
let
a
fault
passe
,
which
yet
they
doe
not
.
They
are
content
to
have
somethings
,
which
are
no
light
matters
,
nor
of
small
reproach
,
to
be
reckoned
for
small
in
comparison
,
and
to
let
passe
the
proofe
of
them
;
that
so
these
things
,
which
they
professe
to
stand
upon
,
may
be
imagined
to
be
the
greater
and
the
more
heynous
.
But
here
they
doe
not
let
passe
this
lighter
fault
,
without
a
threefold
reproach
,
1.
that
my
Sermons
be
sleight
;
2.
that
these
sleight
Sermons
be
many
.
3.
They
aggravate
it
,
that
this
is
done
by
a
man
of
my
abilities
.
For
the
sleightnes
of
my
Sermons
,
I
answer
,
1.
This
accusation
is
slanderous
,
they
have
not
offered
to
proove
it
,
neither
can
they
doe
it
.
Whatsoever
my
weaknes
is
,
yet
the
doctrines
,
exhortations
,
consolations
,
delivered
in
my
Sermons
,
being
drawne
by
just
consequence
from
the
word
of
truth
,
conteyne
in
them
the
wisedome
of
God
,
and
the
power
of
God
unto
salvation
,
and
therefore
not
to
be
sleighted
.
Whatsoever
infirmities
have
appeared
in
my
delivery
of
this
word
,
they
ought
from
thence
to
have
taken
occasion
of
glorifying
God
,
who
perfecteth
his
power
in
mans
weaknes
,
2.
Cor.
9.12
.
and
will
therefore
have
the
treasure
of
his
Gospell
to
be
caryed
forth
in
earthen
vessells
,
and
the
excellent
pearle
of
the
knowledge
of
Christ
,
to
be
kept
in
[
](A08810-e27720-b)*
*
2.
Cor.
4.7
oystershelles
,
or
vessels
made
thereof
,
as
the
Greek
words
import
,
that
the
excellency
of
that
power
might
be
of
God
,
and
not
of
the
Ministers
.
For
as
there
is
a
huge
difference
of
price
betwixt
the
base
oysters
,
and
the
costly
pearles
that
are
found
therein
;
so
the
infinite
price
and
vertue
of
the
Euangelicall
pearle
is
the
more
to
be
acknowledged
,
being
found
in
the
ministery
of
frayle
humane
shelles
.
2.
No
marvell
that
I
should
be
sleighted
of
them
,
when
the
most
holy
Apostles
,
2.
Cor.
10.10
.
Esa.
53.3
.
Luke
9.22
.
Ioh.
10.20
.
when
Paul
himselfe
was
sleighted
,
as
a
man
whose
bodily
presence
was
weake
,
and
his
speech
contemptible
,
or
of
no
value
;
they
complayned
of
him
for
his
sleight
Sermons
.
Even
Christ
himselfe
was
sleighted
and
rejected
of
men
,
made
as
nothing
,
esteemed
as
a
mad
man
,
and
not
to
be
heard
.
3.
It
is
the
lesse
marvell
that
I
should
be
thus
sleighted
by
some
of
these
complaynants
,
that
doe
magnify
themselves
,
and
have
set
up
themselves
to
be
preachers
in
their
ordinary
meetings
,
where
divers
members
of
sundry
families
have
met
together
to
heare
them
,
and
this
without
allowance
of
the
Church
.
It
seemes
the
sermons
of
Tho.
Flet.
Ia.
Cr.
and
others
,
have
bene
so
excellent
,
that
they
themselves
,
and
other
of
these
complaynants
,
that
have
bene
their
hearers
,
doe
so
esteeme
thereof
,
that
my
Sermons
,
in
comparison
of
theirs
,
are
but
sleight
Sermons
.
May
I
not
say
to
these
accusers
,
as
the
Apostle
once
to
some
among
the
Corinthians
,
1.
Cor.
4.8.10
.
Now
ye
are
full
,
now
ye
are
rich
,
&c.
we
are
fooles
for
Christs
sake
,
but
ye
are
wise
in
Christ
,
we
are
weake
,
yee
are
strong
;
yee
are
honourable
,
but
we
are
despised
.
Ye
are
eminent
men
,
and
we
are
sleight
teachers
.
For
the
number
of
my
sleight
Sermons
,
which
they
will
have
to
be
many
:
I
leave
it
to
the
judgement
of
unpartiall
hearers
of
me
.
And
if
need
be
,
I
am
ready
to
submit
the
tryall
of
any
of
them
to
the
judgement
of
the
learned
,
having
the
notes
of
them
all
by
me
.
Had
these
complayners
given
an
instance
but
of
any
one
Sermon
,
and
shewed
wherein
the
sleightnes
thereof
did
consist
,
I
might
then
have
given
a
more
full
answer
unto
them
.
For
my
Abilities
,
which
they
odiously
alledge
,
to
aggravate
my
fault
,
as
if
through
sloathfullnes
and
idlenes
,
I
had
done
the
worke
of
the
Lord
negligently
;
I
answer
,
that
Abilities
are
either
of
body
or
minde
.
For
my
Ability
of
body
,
it
is
very
small
,
and
when
I
was
in
the
strength
of
my
age
,
I
was
but
a
weake
man
.
But
now
through
age
and
labour
,
and
much
sicknes
,
my
strength
is
exceedingly
decayed
,
and
my
weaknes
augmented
.
Yet
in
this
weaknes
I
have
laboured
above
my
ability
and
strength
of
body
,
both
in
study
and
in
speaking
with
extension
of
voyce
,
so
that
I
have
thereupon
fallen
into
further
sicknes
,
and
sensibly
discerned
an
increase
of
my
weaknes
.
And
being
much
troubled
with
an
infirmity
of
hoarsenes
,
the
thinges
that
are
spoken
with
a
low
,
weake
and
hoarse
voyce
,
seeme
unto
some
to
be
weake
and
sleight
,
even
to
such
as
regard
a
sound
of
words
,
more
then
soundnes
of
matter
.
And
for
Ability
of
minde
,
it
depends
in
some
part
upon
the
Ability
of
body
:
Eccl.
12.12
for
when
the
body
is
not
so
able
to
endure
the
labour
of
study
,
of
writing
and
reading
,
which
are
a
wearines
unto
the
flesh
,
then
is
the
minde
lesse
furnished
through
want
of
study
.
Againe
,
heavines
in
the
heart
of
man
bringeth
it
downe
;
and
so
the
minde
is
weakned
.
Now
whether
many
of
these
complaynants
have
not
sought
so
much
as
in
them
lyes
,
to
make
me
dejected
with
heavines
,
let
any
judge
that
reads
this
their
writing
,
and
heares
of
their
other
behaviour
sutable
thereunto
.
And
let
themselves
thinke
whether
they
be
not
guilty
of
giving
occasion
,
that
I
should
make
the
sleighter
Sermons
;
considering
what
the
Apostle
testifyeth
,
Heb.
13.17
that
it
is
unprofitable
for
the
people
to
make
their
Ministers
sorowfull
.
As
for
me
,
my
desire
hath
bene
,
and
my
resolution
is
,
not
to
hide
my
Talent
in
a
napkin
,
but
through
the
grace
of
God
(
by
which
I
am
that
I
am
)
according
to
my
ability
,
to
imploy
the
same
to
the
good
of
Gods
Church
,
hoping
at
length
with
the
faythfull
servants
to
enter
into
my
Maisters
joy
.
COMPLAYNANTS
.
SECT.
XXXVII
.
FIrst
his
self-preaching
and
mis-applying
of
holy
truthes
,
which
hath
bene
done
with
such
bitternes
of
late
,
that
some
of
us
are
discouraged
from
hearing
him
,
and
all
of
us
are
sent
home
with
sad
harts
,
when
those
of
his
side
are
made
glad
and
insult
;
who
pretend
to
cleave
to
Mr.
Paget
,
out
of
their
enmity
against
us
,
and
those
wayes
of
godlines
,
wherein
we
desire
and
indeavour
to
walke
.
ANSWER
.
IN
this
their
first
exception
against
my
doctrine
,
behold
an
heape
of
slanders
couched
together
.
First
,
they
accuse
me
of
selfpreaching
;
but
they
doe
not
tell
wherein
this
self-preaching
doth
consist
.
Had
they
done
it
,
they
might
have
bene
more
fully
refuted
.
Men
preach
themselves
,
when
they
doe
unlawfully
seeke
their
owne
proffit
,
pleasure
or
preferment
thereby
.
I
have
not
in
my
doctrine
used
any
coloured
covetousnes
to
get
gaine
,
or
to
extort
any
thing
by
contributions
or
collections
from
them
.
I
have
not
sought
theirs
,
but
them
.
I
have
not
prophesyed
of
wine
&
strong-drinke
,
nor
preached
to
this
end
that
I
might
be
entertayned
with
feasting
and
banquet●●●●
I
〈◊〉
not
〈◊〉
gloriously
〈◊〉
the
prayse
of
humane
eloquence
and
learning
,
by
alledging
th●
speeches
&
sentences
of
Poëts
,
Philosophers
,
or
Fathers
,
nor
Greeke
and
Latine
language
,
to
amaze
the
hearers
by
such
vaine
oftentation
:
Neither
have
I
vented
new
conceits
or
opinions
of
mine
owne
,
to
please
men
,
or
to
get
honour
to
my self
by
such
doctrines
.
Neither
doe
I
know
any
other
reasonable
pretence
for
such
a
slander
.
2.
It
is
another
slander
,
when
they
say
,
I
mis-apply
holy
truthes
.
They
say
it
,
but
they
doe
not
name
any
one
truth
mis-applyed
by
me
;
much
lesse
doe
they
proove
it
.
3.
An
other
slander
is
,
that
I
use
such
bitternes
.
And
yet
they
alledge
no
one
bitter
speech
or
doctrine
uttred
by
me
.
If
it
be
enough
to
accuse
,
who
shall
be
innocent
?
4.
That
some
of
them
should
be
discouraged
from
hearing
me
,
and
all
of
them
sent
home
with
sad
hearts
,
it
doth
not
appeare
by
the
behaviour
of
divers
of
them
.
The
tryall
of
their
countenance
testifyeth
against
them
;
neither
doe
these
complaynants
give
instance
of
any
one
speech
of
mine
,
whereby
a
godly
heart
might
be
either
discouraged
,
or
unjustly
made
sad
in
heart
.
And
yet
we
know
there
is
a
godly
sadnes
of
heart
;
and
it
is
a
blessed
thing
for
the
hearers
of
Gods
Word
,
to
be
sent
home
sometimes
with
such
sadnes
of
heart
:
such
sorow
is
the
seed
of
joy
,
and
far
better
is
such
sadnes
of
heart
,
then
that
madnes
of
heart
,
whereby
some
spurning
against
the
Word
of
God
,
doe
breake
out
into
contemptuous
and
scornefull
gestures
,
laughing
,
giering
,
winking
and
nodding
at
others
,
and
powre
out
reproches
against
their
Ministers
at
home
and
abroad
.
If
any
be
pricked
in
their
consciences
,
2.
Cor.
7.9.10
.
I
desire
it
may
be
a
godly
sorow
,
leading
unto
repentance
,
not
to
be
repented
of
.
I
desire
not
that
any
be
sent
home
with
such
a
sadnes
and
indignation
of
spirit
,
1.
Kings
20
43.
as
was
that
of
wicked
Ahab
,
when
upon
the
rebuke
of
the
Prophet
,
he
returned
so
heavily
to
his
house
.
And
for
my
comfort
,
I
looke
unto
Iesus
Christ
,
who
was
yet
worse
dealt
withall
,
when
not
some
but
many
even
of
his
Disciples
taking
offence
at
his
doctrine
,
Ioh.
6.60.61.67
.
as
if
no
man
could
beare
his
hard
sayings
,
and
as
if
they
had
bene
discouraged
from
hearing
of
him
,
went
back
and
walked
no
more
with
him
.
5.
Whereas
they
speake
of
some
persons
,
whom
they
call
those
of
my
side
;
thereby
they
give
to
understand
the
evill
whereof
they
be
authors
,
in
making
two
sides
or
factions
in
the
Church
.
Whereas
〈…〉
pro●●essed
agreement
with
me
,
both
in
doctrine
and
discipline
,
and
for
ought
I
knew
we
were
all
one
,
both
among
our selves
and
with
the
Dutch
Churches
,
it
seemes
that
there
is
now
(
as
if
Christ
were
divided
)
a
division
in
the
Church
:
some
of
Mr.
Davenport
his
side
,
as
these
complaynants
shew
themselves
,
and
some
other
whom
they
call
those
of
my
side
.
For
my
part
,
I
abhor
this
siding
;
I
desire
to
walke
in
the
old
beaten
path
of
that
discipline
and
government
,
practised
by
these
Reformed
Churches
,
and
established
in
their
Classis
and
Synods
.
They
that
stand
for
innovation
,
and
seeke
to
shake
of
the
government
by
the
Classis
,
and
deny
the
authority
thereof
,
are
guilty
of
this
offensive
siding
among
us
.
6.
It
is
a
further
slander
,
when
they
accuse
those
that
cleave
unto
me
,
for
their
enmity
,
not
onely
against
them
,
but
even
against
the
wayes
of
godlines
,
wherein
they
desire
to
walke
.
This
is
a
very
haynous
charge
,
which
I
know
not
how
ever
they
can
justify
.
And
what
and
how
many
are
those
speciall
wayes
of
godlines
,
wherein
these
complaynants
endeavour
to
walke
?
Why
did
they
not
in
particular
rehearse
them
as
plaine
dealing
required
,
that
their
meaning
might
be
knowne
?
7.
How
disordred
a
thing
is
it
,
to
accuse
divers
of
their
brethren
,
members
of
the
Church
with
them
,
and
to
blot
the
Church
with
this
reproach
,
and
neither
to
shew
the
persons
that
are
to
be
admonished
,
nor
yet
the
particular
sins
whereof
they
are
to
be
admonished
?
Why
might
they
not
have
complayned
of
them
to
the
Elders
,
as
well
as
to
heape
up
so
many
complaints
against
me
?
But
their
partiality
is
evident
on
ech
side
.
They
complaine
of
me
by
name
,
and
of
these
without
name
.
Lastly
,
if
those
wayes
of
godlines
,
wherein
they
desire
and
indeavour
to
walke
,
be
those
different
practises
,
wherein
some
of
them
have
walked
,
as
namely
sometimes
to
leave
our
exercises
,
and
the
worship
of
God
with
us
,
and
to
goe
unto
the
exercise
of
the
Brownists
,
and
to
heare
them
:
and
beside
this
to
have
a
new
exercise
of
prophesy
among
themselves
in
worse
maner
,
then
the
Brownists
themselves
,
who
allow
no
such
meetings
of
their
people
apart
from
the
Church
;
if
these
or
the
like
practises
be
those
wayes
of
godlines
,
whereof
they
boast
,
then
have
they
no
just
cause
to
complaine
,
though
many
of
the
Church
doe
oppose
and
dislike
their
course
,
that
is
unwarrantable
.
Yea
it
is
much
to
be
doubted
,
that
these
complaynants
doe
not
〈◊〉
themselves
,
touching
these
practise●
and
therefore
I
would
〈◊〉
of
some
of
them
,
as
of
Will
.
Best
,
L●●
,
C●●
.
Au.
Hor.
Ios.
S●●
.
Tho.
Fa.
Ham.
Den.
N.
Ia.
Ge.
B●
.
whether
they
doe
unfeignedly
desire
,
and
endeauour
to
walke
in
these
wayes
of
godlines
,
as
sometimes
to
heare
the
sermons
of
the
Brownists
,
sometimes
to
heare
the
sermons
of
Tho.
Flet.
and
Ia.
Cr.
and
to
tread
in
the
steps
of
Tho.
Ad.
and
Hen.
Pull
.
that
have
frequented
these
wayes
;
yea
whether
they
account
these
wayes
lawfull
and
warrantable
.
COMPLAYNANTS
.
SECT.
XXXVIII
.
SEcondly
,
for
his
taking
of
text
of
purpose
,
fit
to
stir
up
contention
,
as
of
late
that
of
the
5
of
Isaiah
,
about
the
vineyard
;
upon
which
5
first
verses
,
he
hath
taught
a
great
while
,
which
with
what
bitternes
he
hath
taught
against
the
godly
,
many
passages
and
members
will
witnesse
,
and
insinuating
things
against
us
,
which
we
never
thought
of
,
making
us
vile
before
the
whole
Congregation
,
and
to
be
insulted
over
by
unworthy
termes
from
those
of
his
side
,
to
our
great
griefe
and
continuall
vexation
,
and
10
dayes
since
,
strayned
the
5
verse
,
which
telles
what
God
will
doe
to
his
vineyard
,
and
spake
altogether
of
mens
disorders
in
the
Church
,
&c.
ANSWER
.
THeir
second
exception
against
my
doctrine
,
is
for
taking
a
text
fit
to
stir
up
contention
,
&c.
Hereunto
I
answer
,
Psal.
12.6
.
&
19.7
.
1.
There
is
no
text
of
H.
Scripture
that
is
fit
to
stir
up
contention
,
seeing
every
word
of
God
is
pure
and
perfect
,
and
hath
in
it selfe
no
fitnes
at
all
to
be
applyed
unto
evill
,
but
unto
good
onely
.
All
applying
of
any
text
of
Scripture
unto
contention
and
errour
,
is
onely
from
the
corruption
of
man
,
and
deceitfullnes
of
Satan
,
in
perverting
the
Scripture
;
and
so
there
is
no
text
of
Scripture
whatsoever
,
but
it
may
be
perverted
and
abused
unto
errour
and
contention
,
●
.
P●t
.
3.16
as
well
as
this
fifth
of
Isaiah
.
And
therefore
howsoever
these
complaynants
shall
se●ke
to
excuse
their
speech
,
yet
can
they
not
be
without
blame
in
such
a
broad
and
loose
kinde
of
expression
.
This
accusation
not
onely
of
my
doctrine
,
but
of
the
very
text
it selfe
for
my
sake
,
is
not
unlike
to
the
accusation
made
against
a
certaine
Minister
in
England
,
lately
related
unto
me
by
a
friend
.
This
Minister
was
complained
of
in
a
Bishops
court
,
concerning
the
doctrine
which
he
had
preached
,
and
to
aggravate
the
complaine
,
it
was
said
,
My
Lord
,
the
very
text
which
he
chose
is
Puritanicall
.
But
the
Bishop
reprooving
the
complaynant
,
wished
him
to
abstaine
from
accusing
the
text
it self
:
and
this
might
serve
for
a
just
rebuke
of
these
my
accusers
,
that
doe
so
over-reach
in
striking
at
me
.
2.
This
text
of
Isaiah
the
fifth
touching
the
vineyard
,
is
so
far
from
being
fit
to
stirre
up
contention
,
that
on
the
contrary
it
is
very
fit
for
the
repressing
of
contention
,
and
for
the
reproofe
of
contentious
persons
.
This
may
be
observed
in
speciall
,
both
from
the
blessing
of
the
vineyard
,
to
have
an
hedge
,
vers.
2.
and
from
the
desolation
of
the
vineyard
,
in
taking
away
the
wall
and
hedge
thereof
,
vers.
5.
which
is
done
by
contention
,
which
violates
the
order
of
the
Church
,
which
is
the
wall
thereof
.
Contention
also
may
well
be
reckoned
among
the
wilde
grapes
,
which
the
Lord
there
complaines
of
,
it
being
comprehended
under
that
oppression
,
clamor
or
crying
,
noted
vers.
7.
3.
It
is
speciall
comfort
unto
me
to
remember
,
that
even
as
our
blessed
Lord
Iesus
,
for
expounding
this
very
text
from
Isaiah
the
fifth
touching
the
parable
of
the
vineyard
,
was
persecuted
by
the
Iewes
,
and
then
especially
even
at
that
houre
they
sought
to
lay
hands
upon
him
:
Even
so
these
my
accusers
,
at
the
very
same
time
of
my
expounding
this
parable
,
and
for
choosing
this
Text
,
have
now
hereupon
done
unto
me
this
great
wrong
,
by
framing
this
accusatory
writing
against
me
,
such
as
I
never
met
withall
before
,
nor
ever
(
to
my
remembrance
)
heard
of
the
like
in
my
time
by
any
that
made
profession
of
zeale
in
Religion
.
Whereas
they
doe
here
againe
renew
their
complaint
,
and
in
3
articles
together
doe
accuse
me
of
bitternes
in
teaching
against
the
godly
,
in
the
former
,
in
this
,
and
in
the
Section
following
,
my
answer
is
,
1.
Ruth
1.20
.
Esa.
38.17
.
Ier.
9.15
.
Lam.
3.15
.
It
is
the
will
of
God
and
his
counsaile
to
doe
speciall
good
unto
men
,
even
unto
godly
men
,
by
thinges
that
are
specially
bitter
:
In
the
works
of
his
providence
,
by
sundry
afflictions
he
giveth
them
much
bitternes
;
in
stead
of
peace
they
have
bitter
bitternes
;
he
feedes
them
with
wormwood
,
and
giveth
them
waters
of
gall
to
drinke
;
he
filles
them
with
bitternes
,
and
makes
them
drunken
with
wormwood
.
Deut.
2●
.
Lev.
26.
In
his
word
also
,
and
in
all
the
threats
of
the
Law
,
the
bitternes
of
sin
,
and
the
bitternes
of
Gods
wrath
against
sinners
,
is
largely
propounded
unto
us
:
and
how
can
that
holy
Law
be
preached
for
the
humbling
of
sinners
,
except
these
bitter
things
be
declared
unto
them
?
Who
knowes
not
that
the
principall
preservatives
of
bodily
health
are
the
bitterest
receipts
,
and
that
in
time
of
pestilence
for
avoyding
of
infection
,
men
doe
willingly
use
wormewood
,
and
Rue
,
Angelica
,
and
like
bitter
herbes
and
rootes
?
And
if
for
health
of
body
men
refuse
not
bitter
compositions
,
such
as
Hiera
picra
,
or
Holy
bitter
,
how
much
more
for
the
eternall
salvation
of
the
soule
ought
men
to
receave
those
rebukes
,
and
reproofes
of
sin
,
which
for
the
present
are
bitter
to
the
flesh
,
Prov.
1
.
25-30
.
&
5.12
.
&
12.1
.
&c.
Exod.
12.8
Num.
9.11
but
procure
pleasures
for
evermore
?
The
Lord
telles
us
,
the
cause
why
men
perish
,
is
,
because
they
will
not
endure
reproofe
.
The
reason
why
men
contemne
the
Gospell
,
is
because
they
have
not
learned
to
know
and
feele
the
bitternes
of
sin
.
As
God
ordained
that
the
Paschall
Lambe
should
be
eaten
with
bitter
hearbes
;
so
to
procure
appetite
&
spirituall
hunger
after
Christ
,
and
his
righteousnes
,
and
to
enjoy
the
fruit
both
of
the
Law
and
Gospell
,
these
reproofes
of
sin
,
esteemed
so
bitter
,
are
yet
most
necessary
.
2.
There
is
a
great
errour
in
some
to
account
that
bitter
,
which
others
account
sweet
:
for
as
unto
a
corrupt
stomack
,
even
the
most
wholesome
and
pleasant
meates
,
are
unsavoury
and
bitter
;
even
so
unto
some
corrupt
mindes
,
even
the
consolations
of
God
seeme
strange
and
unsavoury
.
Therefore
ought
every
one
to
beware
of
errour
,
Esa.
5.20
.
and
corrupt
judgment
in
discerning
of
these
thinges
:
for
wo
be
unto
them
that
put
bitter
for
sweet
,
and
sweet
for
bitter
.
3.
Of
all
other
those
in
speciall
are
most
guilty
of
this
sinne
,
that
are
wise
in
their
owne
eyes
,
and
thinke
themselves
full
and
rich
in
knowledge
:
Prov.
27.7
for
he
that
is
full
despiseth
an
hony
combe
,
and
feeles
a
bitternes
and
loathsomnes
even
in
the
sweetest
thinges
;
whereas
on
the
contrary
unto
the
hungry
soule
every
bitter
thing
is
sweet
.
Seeing
diverse
of
these
complaynants
hold
themselves
so
full
,
that
they
have
set
up
themselves
for
Prophets
and
Preachers
,
without
any
due
tryall
or
allowance
of
their
gifts
by
the
Church
,
what
marvell
if
through
this
fullnes
they
count
sweet
and
wholesome
thinges
to
be
sleight
,
unsavoury
and
bitter
?
Numb.
11.5.6
.
with
Exod.
16.31
.
&
Psal.
78.24.25
.
Israël
being
full
loathed
Manna
,
though
it
was
a
sweet
and
pleasant
food
,
of
easy
digestion
,
and
the
taste
of
it
like
unto
the
taste
of
wafers
made
with
honey
;
they
complayned
that
their
soule
was
dryed
away
with
that
light
meate
;
and
they
preferred
the
leekes
,
onyons
&
garlick
of
Egypt
,
before
the
wheat
of
heaven
,
before
Angells
food
.
It
is
to
be
observed
,
that
though
in
sundry
other
articles
of
their
complaint
,
they
have
alledged
(
though
mis-alledged
)
particular
instances
:
yet
in
this
complaint
of
bitternes
,
they
have
not
brought
any
particular
instances
:
though
they
pretend
there
be
many
,
yet
have
they
not
specifyed
one
passage
,
either
in
regard
of
matter
,
or
harsh
phrase
to
manifest
the
bitternes
of
my
doctrine
.
Unto
such
generall
complaints
,
I
can
give
no
other
then
generall
answers
.
5.
Against
this
unjust
complaint
of
theirs
,
I
may
justly
oppose
the
testimony
of
a
great
number
of
our
Congregation
,
who
can
and
doe
testify
,
that
such
bitternes
hath
not
bene
used
by
me
in
my
doctrine
,
but
that
I
have
rather
bene
too
remisse
in
reproofe
of
such
great
disorders
as
have
of
late
crept
in
among
us
.
It
is
observed
according
to
the
variety
of
gifts
,
that
some
Ministers
doe
exceede
others
in
the
sharp
rebuke
of
sin
,
and
some
in
the
ministring
of
consolation
:
and
I
doe
not
know
that
I
have
bene
reputed
among
the
first
sort
.
And
for
my self
,
I
can
with
good
conscience
testify
,
that
I
am
not
privy
to
my self
of
wronging
them
with
any
bitter
or
hard
speeches
in
any
particular
passages
in
my
Sermons
.
Have
I
offended
in
any
part
of
my
ministery
,
I
judge
it
to
be
in
the
too
much
lenity
that
hath
bene
used
by
me
.
6.
It
least
of
all
becommeth
these
men
to
complaine
of
bitternes
,
whiles
they
themselves
are
so
notoriously
guilty
of
bitter
contention
and
strife
.
As
David
sayd
once
of
his
enemies
,
Psal.
64.3
.
so
may
I
of
this
their
writing
,
they
have
bent
it
as
their
bow
,
and
shoot
out
their
arrowes
even
bitter
words
.
This
writing
shewes
a
roote
of
bitternes
in
them
,
which
hath
sprung
up
and
spread
it selfe
into
so
many
articles
of
complaint
and
reproach
,
to
the
defiling
of
many
:
And
though
it
be
true
of
all
men
by
nature
,
that
they
are
a
generation
of
serpents
;
Ps.
140.3
.
&
10.7
.
with
Rom.
3
.
9-13.14
.
Eph.
4.31
.
and
that
which
is
sayd
by
the
Psalmist
of
some
men
,
that
they
have
the
gall
of
aspes
or
adders
poyson
under
their
lippes
,
is
by
the
Apostle
applyed
unto
all
men
,
as
being
naturally
guilty
of
such
bitternes
;
yet
when
the
same
hath
in
speciall
maner
broken
foorth
in
some
,
there
is
then
speciall
reason
to
admonish
them
,
to
put
away
bitternes
,
clamour
and
reproach
.
Whereas
they
say
,
I
make
them
vile
before
the
whole
Congregation
,
and
to
be
insulted
over
by
unworthy
termes
from
those
of
my
side
,
&c.
I
answer
,
1.
My
labour
and
study
is
that
sin
may
be
made
vile
in
the
eyes
of
Gods
people
,
and
〈◊〉
godlines
magnifyed
.
If
their
owne
inordinate
courses
doe
not
make
them
vile
,
and
to
be
disliked
of
the
whole
Congregation
,
then
can
my
doctrine
be
no
offence
unto
them
,
but
is
far
from
making
them
vile
.
The
word
of
the
Lord
spoken
by
me
is
good
unto
them
to
walk
uprightly
,
and
I
am
ready
to
manifest
the
same
in
the
particulars
thereof
.
2.
For
such
as
shall
insult
over
them
by
unworthy
termes
,
I
doe
not
approove
any
such
insultations
and
vaine
boastings
,
but
judge
them
worthy
to
be
reprooved
.
I
exhort
and
desire
with
the
Apostle
,
that
all
men
would
learne
not
to
thinke
of
men
above
that
which
is
written
,
1.
Cor.
4.6
.
and
that
no
man
be
puffed
up
or
swell
against
another
for
any
mans
cause
.
3.
As
for
insultations
,
let
the
intelligent
Reader
judge
,
and
let
those
that
know
the
state
of
this
place
judge
,
whether
ever
the
like
occasion
of
insulting
against
our
Church
was
given
to
all
sorts
of
adversaryes
,
as
is
now
given
by
these
complaynants
.
Did
ever
the
Brownists
,
or
had
they
ever
such
colour
of
insultation
as
now
they
have
,
when
they
see
these
members
of
our
Church
so
complayning
of
our
government
and
discipline
,
and
of
the
undue
power
of
the
Classis
?
The
title
of
these
their
complaints
,
printed
and
prefixed
by
the
Brownists
,
and
the
conclusion
affixed
by
a
Brownist
,
what
are
they
else
but
notable
insultations
over
the
pretended
miserable
slavery
&
bondage
of
our
Church
?
What
can
their
talke
be
otherwise
?
Have
not
all
other
adversaryes
of
discipline
,
yea
and
of
our
fayth
and
religion
,
occasion
of
insulting
against
us
by
unworthy
tearmes
,
when
they
see
the
writings
of
Mr.
Davenport
,
and
of
these
complaynants
?
4.
Whereas
they
speake
againe
of
those
of
my
side
,
it
is
a
testimony
of
their
siding
against
me
,
and
making
a
faction
in
the
Church
.
Besides
the
warrant
of
Scripture
before
noted
,
and
acknowledged
by
S●●ph
.
Of●
.
I
have
also
the
practise
and
example
of
the
Reformed
Churches
of
Scotland
,
France
,
Geneva
,
and
the
Netherlands
,
all
on
my
side
against
them
.
Yea
what
one
Church
of
note
in
all
Europe
that
is
on
their
sides
in
these
complaints
?
Why
are
they
not
then
ashamed
through
my
side
to
wound
all
these
?
In
the
end
of
this
exception
,
they
doe
yet
further
blame
my
doctrine
,
and
say
that
I
strayned
the
fift
verse
,
which
telles
what
God
will
doe
to
his
vineyard
,
and
spake
altogether
of
mens
disorders
in
the
Ch●●●
,
&c.
Hereunto
I
answer
,
●
.
It
is
a
very
ignorant
evill
,
and
a
carping
at
that
which
is
very
lawfull
,
and
oftentimes
meet
and
necessary
to
be
done
,
in
such
maner
as
I
did
in
expounding
that
verse
.
For
when
God
telles
what
he
will
doe
to
sinners
,
seeing
in
the
execution
of
that
judgment
he
often
useth
the
disorder
,
errour
and
malice
of
men
,
to
correct
them
by
their
owne
folly
,
and
to
make
their
very
sins
themselves
to
be
their
punishments
;
therefore
in
the
explication
of
such
judgements
,
which
God
threatens
to
doe
,
it
is
meet
to
shew
the
disorders
and
sins
of
men
,
by
which
he
fulfilles
his
threatnings
.
So
when
God
tells
what
he
would
doe
to
his
people
,
in
cutting
asunder
his
staffe
that
was
called
bands
,
Zach.
11.14
.
and
dissolving
the
brotherhood
betweene
Iudah
and
Israëll
,
what
could
be
more
fit
for
explication
thereof
,
then
to
shew
the
disorders
,
schismes
and
contentions
of
those
people
,
and
how
he
used
the
perversenes
of
their
wills
for
the
performance
of
his
owne
will
?
Esa.
9.19.20.21
.
When
God
tels
what
he
will
doe
in
his
wrath
against
the
wicked
,
he
shewes
withall
how
he
useth
their
owne
wrath
mutually
to
consume
one
another
.
2.
Thess.
2.11
.
When
the
Apostle
shewes
what
God
will
doe
,
in
sending
strong
delusions
unto
men
to
beleeve
lyes
,
&c.
How
can
that
text
more
fitly
be
explaned
,
then
by
declaring
the
Antichristian
disorders
,
errours
and
confusions
of
men
?
Esa.
5.5
.
And
even
so
when
God
tels
what
he
would
doe
,
in
taking
away
the
hedge
and
wall
of
his
vineyard
,
there
was
just
cause
for
me
to
tell
how
that
plague
is
executed
,
when
men
by
their
owne
disorders
break
downe
the
wall
of
government
many
wayes
to
the
desolation
of
the
Church
,
and
therefore
to
give
warning
of
those
disorders
to
avoyde
them
.
2.
It
is
untrue
which
they
say
,
that
I
spake
alltogether
of
m●ns
disorders
in
the
Church
:
for
both
in
the
second
branch
of
the
doctrine
,
and
in
the
use
thereof
,
I
spake
also
of
the
worke
of
God
,
that
inflicted
that
judgment
of
taking
away
the
wall
of
government
,
and
of
his
hand
,
that
was
to
be
observed
and
looked
unto
in
such
judgments
:
and
for
the
declaration
of
this
,
I
then
alledged
these
testimonies
of
Scripture
,
Esa.
3.1.2.3.4
.
Esa.
10.5.6
.
Esa.
19.14
.
Ezech.
14.4.10
.
Esa.
7.18
.
as
may
appeare
more
fully
by
the
notes
of
my
Sermon
,
which
I
then
preached
:
And
therefore
this
cavill
against
my
doctrine
is
doubly
unjust
.
COMPLAYNANTS
.
SECT.
XXXIX
.
THirdly
,
he
hath
preached
very
bitterly
and
provokingly
against
private
meetings
,
not
onely
long
since
,
but
of
late
hath
done
very
unjustly
and
manifest
injury
to
Mr.
Davenport
,
whom
he
(
plainely
enough
)
reproached
in
his
Pulpit
,
about
the
meeting
of
divers
to
heare
him
open
the
grounds
of
Religion
,
in
a
Catechising
the
family
where
he
lived
,
every
Lords-day
after
the
Sermons
were
ended
at
5
a
clock
at
night
,
where
many
receaved
much
edification
,
which
he
hath
injuriously
now
deprived
us
off
,
to
the
great
griefe
of
many
godly
soules
.
ANSWER
.
1.
THe
private
meetings
,
or
rather
the
publick
meetings
in
private
houses
,
which
I
preached
against
,
were
such
where
private
men
doe
preach
ordinarily
at
set
times
and
places
;
where
divers
members
of
sundry
families
doe
meet
together
to
heare
,
and
this
without
allowance
of
the
Church
.
This
is
such
a
disorder
,
as
even
the
Brownists
themselves
doe
dislike
and
would
not
tolerate
among
them
.
If
I
have
offended
hereabout
,
it
is
that
I
have
not
preached
oftner
against
the
same
,
there
being
such
occasion
given
thereunto
.
If
this
doctrine
be
bitter
unto
them
,
it
ariseth
from
the
root
of
bitternes
in
themselves
,
that
cannot
endure
a
just
reproofe
of
such
a
disordred
practise
.
Would
these
accusers
make
good
their
accusation
,
why
have
they
not
brought
some
warrant
from
the
Scripture
to
justify
their
owne
way
,
or
to
refute
my
doctrine
?
How
shameles
a
thing
is
it
,
to
accuse
me
of
obstinacy
,
and
not
to
convince
me
by
the
word
of
God
?
to
testify
before
all
men
,
that
howsoever
I
beare
the
name
,
and
fill
up
the
place
of
a
Pastour
,
yet
I
doe
not
the
duety
of
a
Pastour
,
neither
in
government
nor
in
doctrine
,
and
yet
not
to
manifest
my
doctrine
to
be
repugnant
to
the
Scriptures
?
As
for
other
private
conferences
and
godly
exhortations
and
consolations
,
and
mutuall
dueties
of
Christians
,
I
have
ever
exhorted
and
encouraged
thereunto
.
2.
Whereas
they
complaine
of
manifest
injury
done
of
late
to
Mr.
Davenport
,
&c.
This
is
that
which
was
done
by
me
.
Having
occasion
to
expound
the
institution
of
the
Sacrament
of
Baptisme
,
from
those
words
of
our
Saviour
to
the
Apostles
,
Mat.
28.
●9
.
Goe
ye
and
teach
all
nations
,
&c.
I
shewed
from
thence
what
calling
the
Apostles
had
;
and
likewise
what
calling
they
ought
to
have
,
which
take
upon
〈…〉
publick
●●●●●●ery
of
the
word
and
Sacraments
;
that
they
ought
not
to
preach
before
Christ
send
them
,
and
bid
them
Goe
,
according
to
the
order
he
hath
appointed
in
his
Church
;
and
this
I
confirmed
by
sundry
evidences
of
Scripture
.
If
the
practise
of
Mr.
Davenport
was
lawfull
and
unblameable
,
what
reason
is
there
either
for
him
,
or
any
of
his
friends
,
to
be
offended
at
this
most
necessary
doctrine
thus
generally
delivered
,
and
in
good
maner
from
so
pregnant
a
text
?
But
if
the
practise
of
Mr.
Davenport
was
inordinate
and
unlawfull
;
there
was
no
reason
that
I
should
refuse
to
speake
of
such
wholesome
doctrine
,
either
for
feare
or
favour
,
either
of
Mr.
Davenport
,
or
these
complaynants
his
friends
.
And
what
is
this
their
complaint
but
to
mis-call
the
manifest
truth
of
God
,
and
to
make
it
a
manifest
injury
?
If
the
publishing
of
this
word
shall
thus
be
accounted
a
reproaching
;
then
may
I
say
with
the
Prophet
,
Ier.
20.8
.
The
word
of
the
Lord
was
made
a
reproach
unto
me
.
3.
When
they
say
,
I
reproached
him
in
my
Pulpit
,
though
there
seemes
to
be
some
kinde
of
scorne
in
this
their
speech
,
yet
it
serves
to
shew
that
what
I
taught
it
was
in
the
place
whereunto
I
was
lawfully
called
.
And
even
this
shewes
,
that
it
was
the
greater
insolency
in
that
person
,
who
when
as
I
had
in
this
place
in
the
forenoone
taught
against
the
preaching
of
private
men
,
that
he
in
the
afternoone
of
the
same
day
,
in
the
same
place
,
should
oppugne
this
doctrine
they
speak
of
,
to
the
offence
of
many
.
4.
To
excuse
the
preaching
of
Mr.
Davenport
,
without
a
calling
,
they
give
it
the
name
of
catechising
a
family
,
as
if
it
had
bene
but
a
family
exercise
.
What
is
this
but
a
mockery
to
deceave
and
bleare
the
eyes
of
such
as
might
read
their
writing
,
when
as
the
members
of
30
or
40
families
or
more
have
bene
reckoned
to
assemble
together
in
that
place
?
If
such
a
course
were
lawfull
,
any
sectary
under
pretence
of
a
family
exercise
,
might
set
open
his
dores
and
gather
a
multitude
of
people
unto
them
.
And
further
to
open
the
grounds
of
Religion
(
as
they
speake
)
in
such
a
catechising
as
he
used
,
may
as
well
be
counted
preaching
as
any
other
.
And
Catecheticall
Sermons
made
without
a
calling
or
due
allowance
,
may
proove
as
dangerous
as
any
other
;
whether
preached
at
3
or
at
5
a
clock
;
whether
before
or
after
other
Sermons
ended
.
5.
It
is
false
they
say
,
that
I
have
injuriously
deprived
them
of
those
meetings
:
for
not
I
,
but
the
Classis
hath
deprived
them
thereof
.
Neither
did
〈…〉
Classis
,
as
I
lawfully
might
have
〈…〉
I
use
my
liberty
of
having
a
voyce
therein
,
a●
I
might
:
but
the
same
of
this
their
meeting
,
and
of
the
concourse
of
people
〈◊〉
heare
Mr.
Davenport
,
being
noysed
and
spread
abroad
through
the
City
,
and
so
comming
also
to
the
eares
of
the
Classis
,
they
deputed
two
Ministers
from
among
them
,
to
enquire
the
truth
concerning
this
their
meeting
,
which
being
done
,
and
they
finding
the
thing
to
be
offensive
,
after
deliberation
they
appointed
two
Ministers
to
goe
unto
Mr.
Davenport
and
Mr.
Wh.
in
whose
house
this
meeting
was
,
and
to
admonish
them
in
the
name
of
the
Classis
,
to
shew
them
the
danger
of
this
meeting
and
exercise
,
to
the
end
that
they
might
desist
from
the
same
.
Mr.
Davenport
being
absent
,
the
message
was
delivered
unto
Mr.
Wh.
This
being
so
,
how
partiall
and
unjust
are
these
accusers
thus
to
complaine
of
me
,
and
of
me
alone
?
Are
they
deprived
of
their
edification
?
Why
doe
they
not
direct
their
complaint
against
the
Ministers
of
the
Classis
?
The
truth
is
,
how
ever
they
colour
their
complaints
,
they
doe
indeed
defame
the
Classis
through
my
name
,
and
condemne
the
lawfull
order
of
these
Reformed
Churches
,
to
justify
their
owne
disordred
courses
.
6.
Whereas
they
say
further
,
that
this
is
done
to
the
griefe
of
many
godly
soules
;
though
I
will
not
rashly
enter
into
the
judgement
of
many
such
as
came
unto
that
meeting
,
nor
pronounce
sentence
touching
their
godlines
,
yet
this
is
well
knowne
,
that
some
of
them
were
such
as
had
dealt
very
offensively
and
ungodlily
in
schisming
from
the
Dutch
Church
,
and
leaving
their
communion
,
where
they
might
freely
and
plenteously
have
enjoyed
the
meanes
of
edification
,
to
the
joy
and
comfort
of
their
soules
,
and
even
at
the
same
time
of
their
meeting
,
there
being
a
sermon
hard
by
in
the
Wester-Kerck
,
at
the
same
houre
when
Mr.
Davenport
preached
in
Mr.
Wh.
his
house
.
7.
If
that
exercise
of
Mr.
Davenport
was
no
more
then
a
lawfull
family
exercise
,
〈◊〉
by
the
word
of
God
;
why
then
did
they
leave
it
of
at
the
〈…〉
?
Deut.
6.
Gen.
1●
.
God
requires
every
Maister
of
a
family
,
to
instruct
his
houshold
in
the
knowledge
and
feare
of
God
,
and
that
commandement
of
God
is
to
be
observed
,
though
any
company
of
〈◊〉
or
Class●s
whatsoever
should
forbid
the
same
.
But
it
〈…〉
consciences
told
them
,
it
was
not
right
which
they
did
,
in
that
they
were
content
to
dissolve
that
great
meeting
▪
and
to
alter
their
course
.
Otherwise
they
themselves
should
be
guilty
of
that
which
they
unjustly
impute
unto
me
:
for
if
it
was
agreable
to
the
will
of
God
,
then
they
which
for
the
will
of
man
did
abandon
and
forsake
the
will
of
God
,
are
guilty
of
depriving
so
many
of
their
edification
,
and
of
procuring
so
great
griefe
to
so
many
godly
soules
.
8.
It
is
to
be
observed
from
this
complaint
as
also
from
sundry
other
before
,
that
these
complaynants
did
not
without
some
reason
in
their
preamble
,
testify
these
thinges
(
as
themselves
speake
)
principally
to
the
Elders
of
this
Church
,
and
as
it
were
dedicate
this
their
slanderous
writing
unto
them
:
for
seeing
the
most
of
our
Elders
have
given
their
approbation
,
and
allowance
of
this
disordred
meeting
,
and
by
their
example
encouraged
others
to
frequent
the
same
;
they
might
well
thinke
that
without
doubt
they
would
be
earnest
patrones
of
this
their
owne
practise
,
and
not
lightly
be
drawne
to
condemne
the
same
.
But
yet
notwithstanding
this
,
their
reason
is
no
sound
reason
;
for
had
they
wisely
considered
withall
that
these
Elders
had
by
this
their
practise
made
themselves
parties
in
the
busines
,
and
so
fitter
to
be
judged
themselves
,
then
to
be
judges
of
others
:
had
they
also
considered
,
that
the
Classis
being
a
superiour
judicatory
,
had
declared
their
judgment
touching
this
exercise
,
they
might
well
have
marked
how
unreasonable
it
would
be
to
make
these
Elders
the
Arbiters
of
this
complaint
.
COMPLAYNANTS
.
SECT.
XL.
FOurthly
,
about
the
question
betweene
him
and
Mr.
Davenport
,
for
the
baptising
of
all
children
that
were
brought
,
though
the
parents
were
alltogether
unknowne
,
he
very
reproachfully
upbrayded
Mr.
Davenport
of
errour
,
and
gave
out
that
he
would
answer
him
in
the
Pulpit
:
And
when
the
day
came
,
wherein
we
exspected
the
performance
of
his
promise
,
he
avoydes
the
question
betweene
them
,
and
fell
upon
the
Anabaptists
and
Brownists
,
from
both
which
Mr.
Davenport
differed
in
that
point
,
as
he
had
told
him
formerly
,
and
offered
him
to
declare
in
publike
,
how
far
he
differed
therein
;
Is
this
brotherly
dealing
thus
to
use
a
Minister
,
who
hath
so
lovingly
assisted
him
and
us
in
our
necessity
,
and
to
traduce
him
falsely
and
injuriously
in
this
maner
,
and
all
to
the
end
to
justify
,
his
keeping
of
him
out
of
the
Church
,
wh●●
the
Church
hath
so
much
desired
and
bewaileth
that
they
are
deprived
of
him
,
which
the
Classis
at
first
consented
unto
,
though
they
kn●w
the
difference
,
till
Mr.
Paget
brought
it
againe
to
them
by
force
,
to
have
them
make
an
order
to
condemne
their
owne
practise
,
and
therefore
〈◊〉
●●●tive
Mr.
Paget
the
onely
cause
we
are
deprived
of
such
heavenly
meanes
for
our
edification
.
ANSWER
.
FIrst
concerning
the
question
which
hath
bene
betweene
Mr.
Davenport
and
the
Classis
,
about
the
baptising
of
such
children
,
whose
parents
though
no
members
of
the
Church
,
yet
made
themselves
knowne
to
be
Christians
by
their
publike
profession
of
the
same
fayth
with
us
,
by
answering
to
the
questions
propounded
in
the
administration
of
Baptisme
;
although
upon
occasion
I
have
and
still
doe
say
,
that
it
is
the
errour
of
Mr.
Davenport
to
deny
baptisme
unto
such
;
yet
is
this
no
reproachfull
upbrayding
of
him
,
unles
these
complaynants
could
convince
me
of
errour
for
so
speaking
.
When
Mr.
Davenport
signifyed
unto
me
,
that
he
was
not
of
Mr.
Hookers
opinion
in
sundry
points
;
that
he
was
of
the
same
opinion
with
me
,
this
was
in
effect
as
much
as
if
he
had
sayd
in
expresse
words
,
that
Mr.
Hooker
was
in
errour
:
was
this
a
reproachfull
upbraiding
of
him
,
while
he
spake
but
the
truth
?
And
as
litle
reproach
was
there
in
my
speech
touching
Mr.
Davenport
.
But
had
I
spoken
in
the
rude
language
of
these
complaynants
,
who
(
as
I
noted
before
)
say
of
that
writing
which
was
framed
for
accommodation
of
Mr.
Davenport
,
and
subscribed
first
by
5.
Ministers
,
and
after
confirmed
by
the
Classis
,
that
they
thinke
no
godly
man
will
absolutely
be
bound
unto
it
,
this
had
bene
indeed
a
reproachfull
and
unchristian
censure
,
seeing
many
godly
men
have
their
errours
,
whereunto
they
suffer
themselves
to
be
bound
by
an
absolute
subscription
,
and
promise
to
observe
and
maintaine
the
same
by
a
further
degree
of
approbation
,
then
was
required
of
Mr.
Davenport
.
Secondly
,
as
for
my
promise
,
whereof
they
make
a
confused
and
unjust
relation
,
thus
it
was
.
Having
spoken
in
my
Sermon
of
divers
errours
,
and
beside
others
making
speciall
mention
of
Arrians
,
that
degrade
the
Sonne
of
God
from
his
dignity
;
of
Anabaptists
that
degrade
all
infants
from
their
dignity
;
of
Brownists
who
degrade
such
infants
from
their
dignity
,
whose
parents
are
no
members
of
a
particular
Church
with
us
,
though
otherwise
of
the
same
Religion
and
profession
with
us
:
hereupon
for
conclusion
,
I
uttered
these
words
verbatim
,
as
of
purpose
I
writ
them
downe
before
to
prevent
the
perverting
of
them
;
viz.
of
this
errour
of
the
Brownists
I
purpose
(
if
the
Lord
permit
)
to
speake
more
hereafter
,
and
ere
long
,
when
I
come
to
that
part
of
the
Catechisme
that
concernes
the
Baptisme
of
infants
.
This
was
all
the
promise
that
I
made
in
publick
,
of
which
there
was
so
much
exspectation
before
hand
,
and
so
much
talk
after
.
Now
had
I
spoken
onely
of
the
Brownists
errour
about
Baptisme
;
yet
had
I
fulfilled
my
word
,
that
I
spake
in
publike
.
But
furthermore
whereas
upon
occasion
I
had
elswhere
in
private
spoken
to
this
purpose
,
that
I
would
also
deale
against
the
opinion
of
Mr.
Davenport
,
in
my
Sermon
at
that
time
which
I
had
nominated
;
this
promise
was
also
performed
by
me
.
For
the
opinion
of
Mr.
Davenport
is
or
was
(
according
to
his
owne
words
and
writings
)
that
Baptisme
is
to
be
denyed
to
such
infants
,
whose
parents
being
no
members
of
a
particular
Church
,
did
refuse
to
submit
unto
private
examination
,
although
they
made
publick
profession
of
fayth
in
answering
to
those
questions
,
demanded
of
them
at
the
baptisme
of
their
children
.
Now
against
this
opinion
I
dealt
in
every
argument
,
that
I
brought
against
the
opinion
of
the
Anabaptists
and
Brownists
,
and
made
expresse
mention
thereof
,
at
least
4
or
5
times
;
and
besides
this
,
those
answers
which
I
then
gave
to
the
severall
objections
and
allegations
of
the
Brownists
,
touching
the
baptisme
of
these
infants
,
were
such
as
did
also
serve
to
cleare
the
question
betwixt
Mr.
Davenport
and
us
,
as
may
further
appeare
by
the
notes
of
my
Sermon
,
which
I
then
wrote
more
largely
then
at
other
times
I
was
wont
,
fearing
such
wrong
as
these
complaynants
doe
unto
me
;
and
the
testimony
of
others
can
likewise
serve
for
confirmation
hereof
.
And
therefore
most
false
and
injurious
is
the
assertion
of
these
men
,
that
complaine
I
avoyded
the
question
betweene
us
.
Thirdly
,
whereas
they
tell
of
Mr.
Davenports
offer
unto
me
,
to
declare
in
publick
,
how
far
he
differed
from
the
Brownists
,
it
is
true
indeed
,
that
upon
my
motion
he
made
such
an
offer
,
but
therein
he
neither
satisfyed
my
desire
,
nor
performed
his
owne
promise
,
though
he
had
time
enough
to
have
done
it
long
before
he
left
his
publick
preaching
with
us
.
And
had
he
done
this
,
and
withall
shewed
his
reasons
why
he
did
so
far
differ
,
as
he
saith
from
the
Brownists
in
this
point
;
had
he
reprooved
and
refuted
their
opinions
,
and
answered
their
objections
,
it
would
soone
have
appeared
,
that
〈◊〉
had
no
such
warrant
to
stand
so
much
upon
his
owne
opinion
.
For
there
is
such
a
neere
affinity
betwixt
their
opinions
,
that
the
errour
of
the
Brownists
could
not
be
refuted
by
him
,
but
that
his
owne
opinion
must
fall
together
.
Their
opinions
are
like
twinnes
that
must
live
and
dye
together
.
Fourthly
,
for
their
exclamation
,
Is
this
brotherly
dealing
thus
to
use
a
Minister
,
who
hath
so
lovingly
assisted
him
and
〈◊〉
in
our
necessity
,
&c.
It
is
not
strange
to
heare
these
complaynants
thus
to
write
,
and
thus
to
exclame
,
when
they
have
Mr.
Davenport
going
before
them
in
his
writing
,
where
he
in
like
maner
complaines
,
saying
,
[
](A08810-e30180-b)*
*
Book
of
complaints
pag.
12.
though
I
have
deserved
better
usage
at
Mr.
Pagets
hands
for
almost
6
moneths
assistance
of
him
,
and
have
done
and
suffered
so
much
to
preserve
his
peace
and
the
Churches
,
&c.
My
answer
unto
them
both
is
,
first
unto
Mr.
Davenport
.
1.
Against
his
almost
6
moneths
assistance
,
he
may
set
that
other
6
moneths
time
mentioned
by
himselfe
in
his
Protestation
,
wherein
by
his
owne
confession
he
had
secretly
given
out
a
writing
against
me
,
that
could
not
but
incense
the
mindes
of
our
people
against
me
.
Let
him
consider
what
good
usage
this
was
thus
to
traduce
me
in
the
darke
,
6
moneths
together
before
the
publisher
thereof
did
bring
it
to
the
presse
,
and
so
to
the
light
.
2.
For
his
almost
6
moneths
assistance
,
let
it
be
considered
,
that
more
then
6
yeares
resistance
is
by
Mr.
Davenport
procured
unto
us
,
by
the
grounds
of
contention
,
which
he
hath
left
behinde
him
in
opposition
,
to
the
order
and
practise
of
these
Reformed
Churches
in
divers
points
before
mentioned
.
3.
For
his
almost
6
moneths
assistance
,
if
it
had
bene
better
,
yet
had
Mr.
Davenport
no
cause
to
upbrayde
me
with
it
,
and
to
boast
of
it
before
others
,
seeing
for
his
labour
in
that
time
he
receaved
a
larger
recompence
,
by
the
collection
that
was
made
for
him
,
then
some
other
godly
Ministers
have
elswhere
receaved
for
twise
6
moneths
assistance
and
labour
in
the
ministery
.
Beside
this
,
I
answer
unto
these
complaynants
,
and
wish
them
to
consider
further
.
1.
Before
the
comming
of
Mr.
Davenport
,
had
be
dealt
prudently
,
and
meant
to
be
a
faithfull
and
loving
assistant
unto
me
,
he
would
first
have
knowne
whether
he
could
have
accorded
with
us
,
before
〈◊〉
presented
himselfe
here
as
a
champion
for
my
oppos●et
.
●
.
When
he
was
come
,
had
he
lo●ingly
assisted
me
,
be
would
have
laboured
to
take
occasion
,
to
have
shewed
his
consent
with
me
in
opposing
such
opinions
and
practises
,
as
tend
unto
schisme
,
whereby
both
our
Church
is
most
endangered
,
and
I
most
troubled
.
This
he
did
not
,
though
the
present
necessity
of
our
Church
did
urgently
〈◊〉
for
it
at
his
hand
.
3.
After
his
desistance
from
preaching
,
had
he
dealt
faythfully
&
sincerely
,
as
becommeth
a
Minister
of
Christ
,
it
is
not
probable
that
this
slanderous
writing
had
ever
bene
made
by
these
complaynants
his
especiall
friends
,
to
the
great
disturbance
of
our
Church
,
and
scandall
of
so
many
.
Neither
helps
it
to
say
,
he
rebuked
some
of
them
privately
,
or
that
in
Mr.
Wh.
his
house
,
he
preached
against
some
that
begun
to
schisme
:
for
their
dealing
began
to
be
so
grosse
and
shamefull
,
that
though
there
was
no
love
of
me
yet
if
he
loved
himself
and
his
owne
credit
,
for
the
purging
of
himself
,
he
must
needes
declare
that
he
would
not
justify
the
dealing
of
some
of
these
complaynants
.
Who
knowes
not
that
they
which
are
of
one
confederacy
,
may
sometimes
sharply
rebuke
some
of
their
confederates
for
their
rash
and
unadvised
proceedings
in
some
particulars
,
and
yet
whet
them
&
strengthen
them
in
their
opposition
and
contention
otherwise
,
for
maintenance
of
their
common
opinions
.
Fiftly
,
it
is
not
enough
for
these
complaynants
to
burthen
me
with
a
false
relation
of
things
done
,
unlesse
they
lay
upon
me
also
a
burthen
of
false
imaginations
,
touching
my
thoughts
and
intents
,
which
they
surmise
against
me
,
as
though
I
had
not
onely
done
wrong
,
but
all
to
the
end
to
justify
my
keeping
of
him
out
of
the
Church
;
as
if
I
had
no
other
thought
of
preserving
the
Church
,
and
avoyding
of
scandall
and
faction
,
and
doing
right
to
the
infants
;
but
all
for
mine
owne
ends
,
as
they
spake
before
,
all
for
carnall
respects
,
without
regard
of
truth
or
right
,
without
conscience
of
the
commandement
and
will
of
God
.
While
thus
they
seeke
to
aggravate
my
fault
,
they
doe
but
aggravate
their
owne
presumptuous
slander
in
their
rash
judging
of
my
heart
,
with
the
ends
and
intents
thereof
.
Sixthly
,
to
that
〈◊〉
say
of
the
Church
so
much
desiring
him
,
and
bewayling
that
they
are
deprived
of
him
;
I
answer
,
the
Church
desired
him
more
at
first
before
they
knew
his
opposition
to
the
Classis
,
〈…〉
they
doe
.
Yea
and
many
doe
〈…〉
by
his
occasion
are
sprung
up
in
the
Church
,
wishing
that
he
had
never
〈◊〉
among
us
.
Seventhly
,
it
is
also
false
and
maketh
the
heape
of
their
false
assertions
to
be
the
greater
,
when
as
they
say
of
having
Mr.
Davenport
;
which
the
Classis
at
first
consented
unto
,
though
they
knew
the
difference
.
For
when
the
Classis
consented
,
they
knew
no
other
,
but
that
the
difference
was
taken
away
,
and
that
he
consented
to
the
judgement
and
counsaile
given
him
by
writing
,
and
that
which
we
had
done
for
his
accommodation
.
When
his
consent
was
testifyed
and
knowne
,
thereupon
our
Eldership
resolved
for
him
;
thereupon
some
Ministers
consented
to
seeke
approbation
of
the
Magistrates
;
thereupon
the
Magistrates
consented
,
and
thereupon
the
Classis
consented
,
not
knowing
that
the
difference
remayned
.
And
for
the
proofe
hereof
,
there
is
testimony
of
Magistrates
and
Ministers
,
of
Classis
and
Eldership
to
confirme
the
same
.
Eightly
,
they
complaine
that
I
brought
the
matter
againe
to
the
Classis
by
force
.
I
answer
,
1.
How
doe
these
complaynants
know
in
what
maner
I
brought
this
matter
to
the
Classis
?
which
of
the
Elders
hath
told
them
,
or
what
other
witnesses
have
they
of
this
force
that
was
used
.
2.
The
matter
being
formerly
brought
unto
the
Classis
,
that
had
given
consent
for
his
calling
:
the
ease
so
depending
they
ought
in
all
reason
to
know
the
issue
thereof
.
3.
That
might
rather
have
bene
called
an
act
of
force
and
intrusion
,
if
our
Eldership
without
consent
of
the
Classis
,
should
have
set
up
Mr.
Davenport
for
a
lecturer
or
assistant
.
4.
Mr.
Davenport
having
contrary
to
exspectation
refused
the
calling
,
which
was
given
unto
him
by
consent
of
the
Classis
,
it
was
my
duety
to
acquaint
them
therewith
.
If
these
men
would
convince
me
of
an
offence
herein
,
they
must
first
proove
that
the
discipline
&
government
of
these
Churches
is
unlawfull
,
and
that
their
authority
in
these
affaires
is
not
to
be
regarded
or
looked
after
.
Ninthly
,
where
they
say
,
that
I
brought
the
matter
unto
the
Classis
,
to
have
them
make
an
order
to
condemne
their
owne
practise
;
I
had
not
well
understood
the
meaning
,
but
that
Mr.
Davenport
,
from
whose
writing
(
as
it
seemeth
)
they
have
taken
these
words
,
doth
speake
more
plainly
thereof
,
as
being
a
thing
unlike
or
not
to
be
〈…〉
;
if
it
were
unlike
or
unreasonable
that
they
should
make
an
order
to
condemne
their
owne
practise
,
then
is
it
not
likely
or
reasonable
that
they
would
allow
us
to
make
an
order
for
condemning
of
their
practise
:
Then
also
was
it
not
reasonable
,
that
we
in
favour
of
Mr.
Davenport
should
make
an
order
to
condemne
our
owne
practise
,
and
to
justify
the
practise
of
the
Brownists
.
Lastly
,
to
make
the
measure
of
their
slanderous
conceits
yet
the
greater
,
they
conceave
that
Mr.
Paget
is
the
onely
cause
they
are
deprived
of
such
heavenly
meanes
for
their
edification
.
To
this
I
answer
,
1.
The
speciall
cause
that
hath
deprived
them
of
Mr.
Davenport
,
is
Mr.
Davenports
owne
denyall
to
administer
the
Sacrament
of
Baptisme
,
according
to
the
order
of
these
Churches
;
and
if
any
of
these
complaynants
,
being
of
the
same
judgement
,
have
confirmed
Mr.
Davenport
in
this
opinion
,
then
are
they
also
causes
of
this
deprivation
.
And
if
Mr.
Davenport
be
of
the
same
minde
with
these
complaynants
in
this
their
writing
,
touching
the
undue
power
of
the
Classis
,
then
is
there
much
more
cause
in
himselfe
,
why
they
should
be
deprived
of
him
,
least
he
should
harden
them
in
the
conceit
of
that
new
forme
of
government
,
that
appeares
to
be
in
their
heads
.
2.
Seeing
the
Classis
required
of
Mr.
Davenport
,
a
consent
unto
that
advise
given
by
writing
unto
him
,
which
he
refused
;
seeing
the
Magistrates
also
required
our
Elders
to
surceasse
from
seeking
him
,
either
as
Pastour
or
assistant
:
Seeing
Mr.
Davenport
himselfe
in
his
complaint
against
the
Classis
,
doth
lay
blame
upon
them
also
,
and
sayth
,
What
remayned
now
to
be
done
,
Book
of
complaints
pag.
9.
but
either
voluntary
desistance
on
my
part
,
or
violent
rejection
on
theirs
?
with
what
forehead
can
it
be
sayd
,
that
I
am
the
onely
cause
of
depriving
them
of
him
?
Or
will
they
have
all
both
Magistrates
and
Ministers
to
pervert
justice
onely
for
my
sake
without
respect
of
right
?
How
far
doth
this
their
contumelious
slander
extend
it selfe
?
3.
As
for
the
heavenly
meanes
of
edification
(
whereof
they
speake
)
they
are
the
doctrine
of
salvation
,
the
publishing
of
the
Covenant
,
and
the
seales
thereof
:
and
seeing
these
have
bene
and
may
be
found
in
such
as
Mr.
Ainsworth
,
Mr.
Iohnson
,
Mr.
Robinson
,
Mr.
Iacob
and
the
like
as
well
as
in
Mr.
Davenport
,
who
yet
in
regard
of
other
errours
,
concerning
discipline
and
government
of
the
Church
,
were
unfit
and
unworthy
to
be
called
or
admitted
for
Pastours
in
a
well
established
〈◊〉
;
why
〈…〉
Mr.
Davenport
also
in
some
〈◊〉
,
though
not
so
deepe
in
〈◊〉
as
they
especially
in
such
places
,
where
there
〈…〉
danger
ready
to
arise
thereby
.
The
like
may
be
observed
also
for
the
preaching
and
prophecying
of
Ia.
Cr.
Tho.
Flat
.
and
such
like
.
Their
preaching
&
their
doctrine
was
either
heavenly
meanes
for
edification
,
or
els
they
were
earthly
and
carnall
:
M●●
.
21.25
.
for
our
Saviour
makes
but
two
kindes
,
either
from
heaven
or
of
men
.
If
they
say
unto
us
,
that
their
exercises
were
divine
and
heavenly
meanes
for
edification
,
we
may
then
well
say
unto
them
,
that
it
is
no
hurt
unto
the
Church
of
God
to
be
deprived
of
some
heavenly
meanes
[
](A08810-e31020-b)*
*
1.
Cor.
14
33.40
.
used
in
disorder
.
The
PROTESTATION
of
the
COMPLAYNANTS
.
SECT.
XLI
.
NOw
we
pray
you
our
Elders
,
in
the
feare
of
God
,
to
take
these
our
complaints
to
heart
,
and
to
give
your
judgment
,
whether
it
b●●●●
fit
and
more
then
time
,
that
some
lawfull
course
be
taken
for
the
redresse
of
these
grievances
,
and
to
consult
which
way
it
may
best
be
done
.
That
so
in
that
great
day
of
the
Lord
,
you
may
give
up
your
account
,
for
the
discharge
of
this
trust
committed
unto
you
with
joy
,
which
if
yet
you
shall
upon
this
our
solemne
complaint
neglect
to
doe
,
〈◊〉
doe
protest
before
the
Lord
and
his
Church
,
to
be
wholly
guiltles
of
all
these
evilles
having
done
our
utmost
endeavour
for
the
redresse
of
the
same
,
and
the
sinne
thereof
to
lay
upon
Mr.
Iohn
Paget
our
present
.
〈◊〉
,
at
the
principall
cause
of
all
these
evilles
,
and
next
upon
your selves
,
who
have
the
chiefest
authority
in
the
Church
for
the
redresse
〈◊〉
evilles
.
ANSWER
.
IN
the
matter
of
this
PROTESTATION
observe
two
speciall
parts
;
whereof
the
first
is
a
justification
of
themselves
;
the
second
a
condemnation
of
me
.
The
justification
of
themselves
is
marvellous
full
and
peremptory
,
amplifyed
with
swelling
words
of
great
and
vaine
boasting
,
whiles
they
doe
protest
that
they
are
guiltles
or
innocent
;
that
they
are
guiltles
of
all
those
evilles
;
that
they
are
wholly
guiltles
;
that
they
have
done
their
utmost
endeavour
for
the
redresse
of
the
same
.
But
〈…〉
their
protestation
,
in
regard
of
〈…〉
justification
of
themselves
,
may
appeare
divers
wayes
:
1.
They
are
defiled
with
the
guilt
of
those
manifold
slanders
,
which
I
have
noted
in
their
complaints
before
,
whereunto
they
have
reference
in
this
protestation
,
in
saying
all
those
evilles
,
wherein
they
can
never
,
while
the
world
stands
,
justify
themselves
by
due
proofe
thereof
.
Protestations
made
upon
false
grounds
,
are
double
pollutions
.
And
therefore
though
by
this
protestation
they
seeke
to
cloth
themselves
with
a
white
stoole
and
robe
of
righteousnes
,
as
being
wholly
guiltles
,
and
spotles
in
all
these
matters
of
complaint
;
yet
let
them
not
thinke
that
for
such
a
protestation
as
this
,
their
subscribed
names
shall
be
written
among
those
names
that
have
not
defiled
their
garments
,
and
therefore
are
sayd
to
walk
with
Christ
in
white
.
Rev.
3.4
.
Gal.
6.7
.
This
vaine
Protestation
is
a
meare
delusion
and
mockery
,
whereby
they
deceave
themselves
;
but
God
is
not
mocked
.
2.
They
protest
falsely
,
and
are
no
good
Protestants
in
this
their
Protestation
,
when
as
they
boast
of
having
done
their
utmost
endeavour
for
redresse
of
evilles
;
seeing
they
have
not
with
their
utmost
care
boured
to
bring
the
Word
of
God
and
good
warrant
from
the
Scriptures
,
to
manifest
that
to
be
evill
,
which
they
complaine
of
.
Onely
in
their
first
complaint
,
they
alledge
two
testimonies
of
Scripture
,
which
they
doe
not
well
understand
,
as
I
have
shewed
before
:
but
for
all
the
rest
of
their
complaints
following
,
touching
the
weighty
controversies
of
the
discipline
and
government
of
the
Church
,
they
bring
no
one
testimony
from
the
booke
of
God
.
Psal.
19.9
.
2.
Tim.
3.16
.
Esa.
8.20
.
It
is
the
word
of
God
,
which
is
the
divine
instrument
for
the
redresse
of
evills
,
for
the
correcting
of
errour
,
and
reforming
of
disorders
;
and
while
they
have
not
layde
these
testimonies
of
the
Lord
before
us
,
they
have
not
used
that
godly
endeavour
requisite
in
such
cases
.
3.
They
have
not
done
their
utmost
endeavour
for
the
redresse
of
evilles
;
because
they
have
not
brought
their
complaints
unto
the
Classis
,
under
which
they
stand
,
to
heare
both
their
counsell
and
their
sentence
touching
the
same
.
They
have
not
endeavoured
to
make
a
cleare
Remonstrance
from
the
Scriptures
,
and
to
shew
it
unto
the
Classis
,
and
upon
want
of
redresse
there
unto
the
Synod
also
.
4.
They
have
not
done
their
utmost
endeavour
for
the
redresse
of
evilles
,
so
long
as
they
have
not
with
their
utmost
care
and
labour
sought
the
help
〈…〉
the
redresse
of
evills
,
and
for
the
suppo●●
of
those
that
are
oppressed
.
That
this
ought
to
be
done
,
is
professed
by
themselves
:
Tho.
Fa.
Tho.
Flet.
Tho.
Ad.
Ios.
Ph.
and
others
have
testifyed
in
the
Consistory
,
Anno
1631
Nov.
10.
that
rather
then
they
would
loose
the
liberty
of
the
Church
,
they
would
appeale
unto
the
Christian
Magistrate
.
Now
in
this
complaint
it
is
sayd
,
that
I
have
deprived
the
Church
of
that
liberty
and
power
,
that
Christ
hath
given
it
in
the
free
choyse
of
their
Pastour
;
that
I
have
deprived
the
Elders
of
their
power
in
government
,
&c.
If
the
liberty
of
the
Church
be
thus
lost
,
then
by
their
owne
confession
,
the
authority
of
the
Magistrates
is
to
be
sought
.
Therefore
they
that
have
made
this
Protestation
of
their
innocency
,
and
of
being
wholly
guiltles
,
even
for
their
utmost
endeavour
for
redresse
,
is
not
just
and
upright
.
5.
They
are
not
wholly
guiltles
,
neither
have
they
used
their
utmost
endeavour
for
redresse
of
evilles
,
if
they
have
not
at
least
used
the
private
counsell
of
godly
and
learned
men
in
these
Countries
neere
unto
them
,
for
their
better
information
and
direction
in
such
a
bold
enterprise
as
this
.
And
of
all
the
Dutch
,
French
,
English
,
or
Scottish
Ministers
their
neighbours
here
,
who
is
it
that
hath
given
them
any
counsell
or
encouragement
for
this
their
writing
&
Protestation
?
If
happily
Mr.
Davenports
advise
be
alledged
,
they
ought
to
consider
that
be
being
but
one
,
and
such
a
one
as
is
many
wayes
a
party
joyning
in
the
same
complaints
,
his
judgment
ought
to
have
bene
suspected
,
and
not
suddainly
or
easily
rested
in
;
seeing
the
holy
Ghost
tels
us
,
that
in
the
multitude
of
Counsellours
is
health
,
as
I
have
formerly
noted
.
If
his
hand
be
with
them
in
this
busines
,
it
may
sooner
defile
himself
,
then
make
them
guiltlesse
.
But
if
they
have
not
so
much
as
his
counsell
and
approbation
,
then
where
is
their
utmost
endeavour
,
and
where
is
that
godly
care
that
ought
to
have
bene
used
for
avoyding
of
offence
?
6.
Their
complaints
of
the
Churches
slavery
and
bondage
,
and
of
the
undue
power
of
the
Classis
,
and
this
their
Protestation
thereupon
,
are
repugnant
to
the
former
profession
of
the
Elders
&
Deacons
,
with
30
or
40
members
of
the
Church
,
among
whom
were
the
chiefe
of
these
complaynants
,
who
in
the
question
about
Mr.
Hooker
,
did
acknowledge
the
authority
of
the
Classis
,
by
promising
(
as
appeareth
in
the
record
[
](A08810-e31470-b)*
*
Sect.
3.
before
mentioned
)
that
if
〈…〉
●●●selfe
●o
acknowledge
〈…〉
the
Classis
,
they
would
not
present
him
at
all
,
&c.
7.
〈…〉
Prote●●ers
themselves
,
though
they
here
justify
themselves
,
yet
can
they
not
justify
one
another
.
Those
9
first
subscribers
that
separated
themselves
from
the
communion
,
and
refused
formerly
to
partake
in
the
Lords
Supper
with
us
,
and
thought
it
their
duety
so
to
doe
,
for
the
keeping
of
themselves
guiltles
▪
how
can
they
protest
before
the
Lord
,
that
the
other
12
which
followed
not
their
example
,
are
wholly
guiltlesse
,
as
having
done
their
utmost
endeavour
for
the
redresse
of
evilles
?
Those
12
againe
that
thought
it
enough
to
complaine
,
and
durst
not
refuse
communion
;
how
can
they
protest
,
that
such
separatours
are
innocent
,
whom
they
condemned
by
their
example
?
These
complaynants
that
have
bene
of
so
different
carriage
,
must
needs
impute
some
guiltines
one
to
another
,
and
cannot
beleeve
this
Protestation
of
their
fellowes
to
be
true
and
just
.
The
second
part
of
their
Protestation
,
is
a
condemnation
of
me
:
They
protest
before
God
,
that
the
sinne
lyes
upon
Mr.
Iohn
Pages
,
as
the
principall
cause
of
all
those
evill●
;
and
next
upon
the
Elders
conditionally
,
if
they
doe
not
t●●ke
their
complaint
to
heart
,
&c.
As
for
Mr.
Iohn
Davenport
,
and
themselves
,
that
the
sin
should
lye
upon
him
or
them
;
that
either
he
or
they
should
be
principall
causes
of
these
evilles
,
herein
it
seemes
they
be
as
blinde
as
●olles
.
Having
first
a●ayed
themselves
in
white
and
shining
apparell
of
●●gine●
innocency
;
they
seeke
in
the
next
place
to
clothe
me
with
the
black
to
be
of
confusion
.
This
their
dealing
with
me
calls
to
my
remembrance
the
cruell
usage
,
Io.
Fox
,
Act.
&
M●n
.
p.
573
Edit.
1610.
which
the
Romanists
in
the
Councell
of
Constance
did
heretofore
shew
unto
Iohn
Huss
the
Bohemian
,
that
faithfull
Martyr
of
Christ
.
Having
condemned
him
to
be
burned
at
a
stake
;
they
caused
a
crowne
of
paper
to
be
made
,
and
set
upon
his
head
,
whereon
were
painted
three
Devilles
of
wonderfull
ougly
shape
,
with
this
title
over
their
heads
,
The
Arch-Heretick
:
for
this
also
doe
these
complaynants
.
Having
kindled
a
fire
of
contention
to
burne
me
,
in
so
many
false
accusations
;
they
make
this
Protestation
like
a
paper-crowne
for
my
head
,
with
black
figures
upon
it
,
and
this
title
above
,
The
Arch-sinner
,
or
as
they
entitle
me
in
their
owne
expresse
words
,
The
principall
cause
of
all
those
evilles
.
But
as
we
heard
before
,
how
vaine
they
have
bene
in
the
justification
of
themselves
;
〈…〉
For
1.
It
〈…〉
sentence
of
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
tion
against
me
,
before
they
have
heard
my
answer
to
their
complaints
.
Had
they
deser●ed
the●●●●ld
prote●●tion
,
untill
I
had
be●ne
p●●●itted
to
speake
for
my selfe
,
and
to
make
mine
Apology
against
their
〈…〉
,
then
had
there
bene
more
show
〈◊〉
in
th●●
which
now
in
●●●ing
.
They
first
protest
&
〈◊〉
sentence
against
me
,
and
then
wait
for
answer
.
2.
As
they
wanted
the
warrant
of
holy
Scripture
for
their
owne
justification
,
so
doe
they
also
for
the
condemnation
of
me
.
When
they
can
proove
by
the
Word
of
God
,
that
this
forme
of
government
in
these
Reformed
Churches
,
which
standeth
in
the
authority
of
Classi●
and
Synods
,
as
well
as
of
Consistoryes
,
is
unlawfull
;
and
when
they
can
demonstrate
from
the
Scriptures
that
new
discipline
,
whereby
every
particular
Congregation
is
prescribed
to
be
independent
,
and
not
subject
to
any
other
Ecclesiasticall
power
out
of
it self
,
&c.
then
may
they
ha●e
some
colour
of
condemning
every
Minister
of
these
Reformed
Churches
,
and
me
with
them
,
but
not
before
:
and
yet
neither
then
also
can
they
justify
this
Protestation
,
unlesse
according
to
their
former
complaints
,
they
could
proove
me
both
obstinate
in
such
errour
,
and
an
author
of
bringing
the
pretended
slavery
and
bondage
into
our
Church
.
3.
It
is
to
be
observed
how
these
complaynants
,
though
they
know
divers
of
the
Elders
to
be
of
the
same
minde
with
themselves
in
sundry
of
the
differences
betwixt
them
and
the
Classis
;
yet
they
scorne
to
protest
against
them
also
,
as
causes
of
all
these
evilles
next
unto
me
,
conditionally
if
they
doe
not
take
their
complaint
to
heart
,
&c.
Hereby
they
furnish
those
Elders
with
some
colourable
cause
,
if
they
attempt
any
thing
,
which
these
men
call
a
lawfull
course
,
though
by
others
otherwise
judged
of
:
for
here
is
shew
of
answer
affoorded
unto
these
Elders
,
namely
that
they
are
complayned
of
;
that
they
are
protested
against
;
that
they
are
accused
as
causes
of
all
these
evilles
,
if
they
doe
not
so
and
so
as
is
exspected
from
them
.
4.
If
we
consider
the
matter
according
to
the
judgement
and
opinion
of
th●se
complaynants
,
it
will
appeare
that
they
have
overs●●●
〈◊〉
in
accusing
the
Elders
as
causes
of
these
pretended
〈…〉
call
〈…〉
desires
〈…〉
they
have
〈…〉
for
Mr.
D●●●●port
,
&c.
then
ought
they
not
to
have
complayned
of
them
no●●●nto
me
.
But
if
they
have
conscience
of
the
m●●ters
complayned
off
,
they
must
rather
complayne
of
Magistrates
and
Ministers
of
the
Class●s
,
and
of
a
great
number
of
the
members
of
our
Church
,
who
are
more
opposite
unto
their
opinions
and
desires
,
then
are
these
Elders
protested
against
.
And
therefore
it
is
against
all
equity
,
that
they
should
so
injuriously
,
so
partially
and
so
ingratefull
deale
with
their
friends
,
in
placing
them
next
unto
me
,
as
the
causes
of
evill
;
when
according
to
their
opinion
,
others
more
blame
worthy
should
rather
come
betwixt
.
From
the
matter
of
their
PROTESTATION
,
come
we
now
to
consider
the
forme
of
it
.
They
protest
before
the
Lord
and
his
Church
.
A
protestation
is
more
then
a
simple
affirmation
,
and
more
then
an
earnest
asseveration
.
In
protestations
witnesses
are
alledged
and
called
for
;
and
the
word
which
in
Scripture
is
sometimes
translated
to
protest
,
the
very
same
is
sometimes
also
well
translated
to
[
](A08810-e31740-b)*
*
Deu.
4.26
&
30.19
.
call
for
witnesses
,
according
to
the
just
and
right
signification
thereof
.
The
witnesses
which
these
complaynants
call
for
,
are
of
two
sorts
;
The
Lord
from
heaven
,
and
his
Church
upon
earth
.
For
the
first
witnesse
;
To
protest
before
the
Lord
,
is
more
then
common
Protestations
;
to
call
him
for
a
witnesse
in
our
protests
,
doth
participate
of
the
nature
of
an
oath
,
in
one
speciall
part
thereof
.
And
hereby
may
appeare
the
fearfull
sinne
of
these
presumptuous
Protestants
,
who
call
the
Lord
for
a
witnesse
of
their
double
falshood
;
of
their
justification
of
themselves
as
wholly
guiltles
;
of
their
condemnation
of
me
,
as
a
principall
and
obstinate
offender
,
as
●ath
bene
shewed
before
.
The
Lord
is
witnesse
of
every
idle
word
,
though
he
be
not
called
for
,
but
being
called
for
a
witnesse
in
such
a
bold
Protestation
,
so
voyd
of
truth
,
as
if
men
would
make
the
God
of
truth
accessary
unto
their
false
assertions
,
this
cannot
but
kindle
the
wrath
of
God
,
and
his
jealousye
against
those
that
doe
so
take
his
Reverend
&
Glorious
Name
in
vayne
,
neither
will
he
hold
them
guiltlesse
,
though
they
boastingly
hold
themselves
wholly
guiltlesse
.
Prov.
6.16
.
&c.
The
soule
of
the
Lord
doth
abhorre
falshood
,
and
he
will
be
a
swift
〈…〉
For
their
second
witnesse
,
which
is
the
Church
of
God
:
I
answer
,
1.
The
Reformed
Churches
in
these
Low-Countries
,
in
Scotland
,
in
France
,
〈…〉
,
cannot
be
witnesses
of
their
innocency
,
nor
hold
them
wholly
guiltlesse
,
seeing
they
use
such
a
government
by
Classicall
and
Syno●●ll
assemblies
,
as
these
complaynants
doe
count
a
burden
,
oppression
and
reproach
as
an
undue
power
.
2.
This
particular
Church
,
whereof
these
men
are
members
,
doth
not
(
so
farre
as
I
can
discerne
)
justify
their
Protestation
,
but
complaines
of
these
complaynants
for
their
scandalous
writing
,
in
reproach
of
the
government
and
doctrine
taught
by
me
in
the
same
.
3.
Even
these
complaynants
being
so
different
as
is
before
noted
,
cannot
be
witnesses
for
the
truth
of
this
protestation
.
Yea
I
assure
my selfe
,
that
if
they
were
severally
examined
,
they
neither
understood
what
they
have
subscribed
unto
;
neither
yet
would
agree
one
with
another
,
touching
the
meaning
of
these
complaints
.
And
therefore
though
they
have
called
Heaven
and
Earth
to
record
against
me
,
and
for
themselves
yet
can
they
not
be
cleared
by
either
of
them
in
such
maner
as
they
have
protested
.
Their
owne
witnesses
are
against
themselves
.
Whereas
in
fine
they
tell
the
Elders
,
that
they
have
the
chiefest
authority
in
the
Church
,
&c.
I
answer
,
1.
The
Elders
that
rule
well
,
are
worthy
of
double
honour
.
Their
principall
dignity
is
to
be
examples
of
the
flock
in
all
godlines
,
and
to
use
their
power
aright
.
But
to
exercise
authority
,
according
to
the
conceits
of
these
men
,
noted
in
their
complaints
,
in
opposition
unto
the
superiour
power
,
that
is
in
Classes
and
Synods
,
the
Elders
might
thereby
justly
make
themselves
unworthy
of
any
authority
,
honour
or
office
at
all
in
the
Church
of
God
.
2.
If
the
Elders
have
the
chiefest
authority
in
the
Church
,
how
comes
it
to
passe
that
some
of
these
complaynants
doe
usurpe
and
arrogate
an
authority
above
them
,
in
preaching
and
expounding
the
Scriptures
,
so
as
these
Elders
dare
not
attempt
?
COMPLAYNANTS
.
SECT.
XLII
.
SO
beseeching
the
Lord
to
blesse
our
endeavours
,
and
desiring
you
to
cause
these
our
complaints
to
rest
upon
Record
in
the
Register
of
this
Church
,
that
after
times
may
see
how
these
evilles
have
bene
witnessed
against
,
we
subscribe
our
names
as
followeth
,
desiring
also
that
place
may
be
left
in
the
Register
for
all
others
that
hearing
hereof
,
shall
desire
to
have
their
names
underwritten
,
for
the
more
full
witnesse
of
these
thinges
:
because
we
have
not
gathered
many
names
,
as
we
could
have
done
of
many
(
because
you
might
have
nothing
to
take
offence
at
that
way
)
which
we
conceive
would
gladly
have
joyned
with
us
herein
,
not
onely
of
men
,
but
of
many
godly
women
also
that
are
of
the
same
minde
with
us
.
-
W.B.
-
N.I.
-
I.C.
-
I.Po.
-
I.S.
-
L.C.
-
A.H.
-
H.P.
-
T.Fl.
We
who
last
time
,
did
not
with
our
brethren
above
written
abstayne
from
the
Lords
Supper
,
yet
desire
to
joyne
as
one
with
them
in
these
complaints
and
grievances
,
and
therefore
have
underwritten
our
names
as
followeth
,
-
S.Of.
-
T.Fa.
-
T.Ad.
-
D.B.
-
E.P.
-
G.B.
-
H.D.
-
E.S.
-
F.D.
-
P.L.
-
I.H.
-
R.P.
It
is
here
to
be
noted
,
that
I.H.
P.L.
and
F.D.
having
acknowledged
their
faults
for
this
unwarrantable
subscription
,
are
to
be
exempted
from
the
number
of
them
.
ANSWER
.
IN
the
conclusion
of
these
complaynants
observe
this
heap
of
offences
,
partly
in
the
writing
,
and
partly
in
their
deeds
attending
the
same
.
1.
After
so
many
reproachfull
complaints
,
to
conclude
and
seale
up
all
with
such
a
vehement
Protestion
,
was
a
great
boldnes
in
sin
.
2.
Not
to
co●ent
themselves
with
words
,
but
with
pen
and
incke
to
write
downe
their
reproaches
,
was
another
boldnes
in
evill-doing
.
3.
After
writing
to
gather
hands
and
subscription
of
names
,
was
a
further
strengthening
of
themselves
in
wrong-doing
,
&
a
snare
unto
others
.
4.
To
boast
they
could
have
done
more
;
and
in
such
offence
to
pretend
avoyding
of
offence
as
here
they
doe
,
is
so
much
the
more
offensive
.
5.
Besides
their
owne
writing
,
to
require
a
publick
record
in
the
Register
of
the
Church
,
is
a
great
insolency
.
6.
Besides
publike
record
,
to
require
a
space
left
for
subscription
of
more
names
,
is
a
strange
impudency
.
7.
To
be
so
eager
in
the
pursuit
hereof
,
as
5
severall
times
to
come
unto
the
Consistory
,
in
seeking
to
be
registred
there
,
as
was
done
by
some
of
them
,
is
a
strange
importunity
.
8.
To
be
thus
importunate
and
urgent
at
such
time
,
when
I
was
weake
and
sickly
that
I
could
not
come
abroad
,
sometimes
to
see
what
they
did
,
was
a
great
inhumanity
.
9.
To
leave
their
subscribed
complaints
in
the
hands
of
such
as
without
their
knowledge
might
either
give
copies
thereof
in
writing
,
as
was
first
done
,
or
might
also
print
the
same
,
as
now
by
one
of
them
it
is
printed
,
this
was
a
great
unadvisednes
,
and
folly
in
them
.
10.
To
take
the
name
of
God
in
vayne
,
by
beseeching
the
Lord
to
blesse
these
their
unlawfull
indeavours
,
(
even
as
some
of
them
also
had
a
remarkable
day
of
fasting
,
and
Mr.
Davenport
with
them
,
about
the
same
time
or
a
litle
before
they
delivered
up
this
writing
,
as
if
they
did
faste
to
strife
and
debate
,
Esa.
58.4
.
to
smite
with
the
fist
of
wickednes
,
and
to
make
their
voyce
to
be
heard
on
high
,
)
this
is
more
offensive
&
a
just
cause
of
new
humiliation
unto
them
.
Now
if
these
complaynants
had
their
desire
fulfilled
,
what
els
could
be
exspected
but
faction
and
schisme
,
and
all
maner
of
confusion
in
the
Church
?
If
their
writing
against
me
be
recorded
in
the
Register
of
the
Church
,
it
is
reason
that
my
answer
be
recorded
also
.
If
their
writing
have
names
subscribed
,
and
place
left
for
whosoever
will
,
to
joyne
their
names
with
them
;
it
is
equall
that
under
my
answer
a
place
be
left
also
for
whosoever
will
to
underwrite
their
names
therein
.
If
any
new
members
of
the
Church
be
taken
on
,
the
like
liberty
may
as
well
be
claymed
by
them
,
to
subscribe
their
names
as
they
please
,
either
in
the
one
or
other
voyd
place
left
for
subscription
,
&c.
But
who
sees
not
what
an
intolerable
and
pernicious
fancie
these
men
have
hatched
in
their
braines
?
This
their
practise
represents
unto
us
as
in
a
glasse
,
the
lively
image
of
a
deadly
war
,
wherein
the
ordering
of
the
battell
is
already
thus
described
,
or
rather
prescribed
by
them
:
The
9
first
Subscribers
being
more
forward
in
separating
then
the
rest
,
are
not
without
reason
set
formost
by
themselves
,
in
the
Vant-garde
of
this
subscription
.
The
other
12
that
joyne
in
the
complaint
,
but
were
not
so
hasty
to
leave
communion
in
the
Lords
Supper
,
are
placed
in
the
middle-ward
,
with
some
distinction
after
the
former
.
Those
that
come
after
,
whose
names
they
would
have
to
be
written
in
the
empty
space
,
that
is
left
for
them
in
their
desire
,
they
must
then
bring
up
the
rere
of
this
Army
,
and
so
make
the
Rere-ward
.
Yea
it
is
noted
in
the
end
of
their
printed
booke
,
that
now
already
,
After
these
grievances
were
given
unto
the
Consistory
,
divers
members
more
hearing
thereof
,
desired
to
joyne
in
the
same
,
and
subscribed
their
names
also
.
These
unknowne
adversaries
,
whose
names
though
they
be
subscribed
,
are
yet
hidden
from
me
,
are
like
unto
the
troopes
of
reserve
,
which
for
the
present
lurcke
in
secret
and
ly
in
ambuscado
,
ready
to
break
out
,
and
to
make
an
assault
and
to
fall
on
,
as
opportunity
shall
serve
.
This
army
of
complaynants
being
thus
set
in
aray
,
and
armed
for
the
battell
,
what
contention
and
strife
;
what
scandall
and
offence
doe
they
occasion
hereby
?
How
ill
doth
it
become
these
men
with
prayers
and
protestations
,
to
require
others
to
thinke
upon
some
lawfull
course
to
be
taken
for
the
redresse
of
evilles
;
and
yet
at
the
same
time
to
devise
and
desire
,
and
that
so
importunately
,
such
an
unlawfull
,
disordred
and
dangerous
course
for
the
encrease
of
evills
,
as
that
the
like
at
any
time
hath
scarsely
bene
heard
of
?
The
lawfull
course
for
redresse
of
evilles
,
is
that
plaine
high-way
,
and
that
approoved
order
,
wherein
we
are
established
with
these
Reformed
Churches
,
namely
if
any
be
wronged
or
unsatisfyed
in
the
Eldership
,
to
goe
for
refuge
unto
the
Classis
,
and
from
thence
,
if
need
be
,
to
the
Synod
;
unlesse
by
the
Word
of
God
this
way
be
prooved
unlawfull
.
To
conclude
,
for
all
the
evident
wrongs
,
which
these
complaynants
have
done
unto
me
,
how
many
and
how
great
so
ever
they
be
;
though
they
have
sought
to
blot
my
name
with
reproach
;
though
their
complaints
be
now
recorded
,
and
their
names
registred
in
many
hundred
of
W.
B.
his
books
;
yet
my
prayer
unto
God
for
them
is
,
that
their
offence
herein
may
be
blotted
out
of
that
record
&
booke
of
remembrance
that
lyeth
open
before
the
Lord
,
and
that
by
their
unfeigned
repentance
,
they
obtaine
grace
and
favour
from
God
.
And
as
for
me
,
my
hope
and
confidence
is
in
the
Lord
,
who
through
his
rich
grace
hath
covered
all
mine
iniquities
in
Christ
;
and
notwithstanding
these
accusations
,
in
the
middes
of
my
weaknes
,
I
can
truely
say
with
his
reproached
servants
,
according
to
the
measure
of
the
gift
of
God
,
Iob
31.35.36.37
.
Though
mine
adversary
should
write
a
booke
against
me
,
I
will
take
it
upon
my
shoulder
,
and
binde
it
as
a
crowne
unto
me
.
I
will
declare
unto
him
the
number
of
my
steps
,
&c.
The
Lord
is
my
light
and
my
salvation
,
Psal.
27.1
.
whom
shall
I
feare
?
The
Lord
is
the
strength
of
my
life
,
of
whom
shall
I
be
afraid
?
Though
an
host
encampe
against
me
;
though
war
rise
up
against
me
,
yet
will
I
wait
for
the
promise
of
the
Lord
made
unto
his
servants
,
namely
,
that
the
righteousnes
of
God
in
Christ
being
made
mine
,
Esa.
58.8
.
shall
goe
before
me
,
and
be
as
the
vantgard
for
my
salvation
,
and
that
the
glory
of
the
Lord
shall
be
my
rereward
.
To
this
God
of
glory
be
praise
and
honour
by
Iesus
Christ
for
evermore
.
AMEN
.
Observations
touching
the
PROTESTATION
of
Mr.
DAVENPORT
.
UPon
the
comming
forth
of
the
Book
of
Complaints
against
me
,
Mr.
Davenport
immediately
sends
out
a
Protestation
against
it
,
and
signifyes
he
could
have
no
rest
in
his
spirit
untill
he
had
resolved
upon
this
Protestation
.
The
speciall
matters
conteyned
therein
are
a
threefold
Protestation
,
a
threefold
Quaere
,
a
threefold
Confession
,
and
a
threefold
Request
.
The
summe
of
his
threefold
Protestation
is
;
1.
That
he
knew
not
the
Publisher
;
2.
that
he
gave
no
consent
to
this
Publishing
of
it
;
3.
that
the
Publisher
to
make
satisfaction
for
his
great
injury
,
ought
either
to
revoke
his
bookes
and
burne
the
whole
impression
,
or
print
an
other
for
the
publick
acknowledgment
of
his
fault
therein
.
For
these
3
Protestations
:
1.
There
be
divers
reasons
why
men
should
beleeve
Mr.
Davenport
herein
;
and
therefore
doe
I
also
give
credit
unto
him
in
ech
of
them
.
2.
Could
he
also
have
made
Protestation
,
that
he
had
not
first
given
out
these
things
by
writing
,
and
so
filled
the
hand
of
him
that
published
them
againe
in
print
,
it
had
bene
more
honour
to
him
,
and
more
peace
to
our
Church
.
3.
Observe
the
just
reward
of
the
inordinate
affection
which
this
Publisher
shewed
in
contending
for
Mr.
Davenport
.
By
Mr.
Davenport
himself
sentence
is
pronounced
against
him
unknowne
,
that
he
ought
to
beare
his
shame
before
the
world
in
a
printed
book
,
to
be
monument
of
his
injury
done
in
printing
.
4.
Observe
what
litle
conscience
this
Publisher
makes
of
Mr.
Davenport
his
counsaile
and
exhortation
,
to
procure
the
peace
of
his
soule
,
in
refusing
to
make
such
Publick
Satisfaction
in
the
acknowledgement
of
his
fault
,
as
Mr.
Davenport
requireth
of
him
.
The
Publisher
in
his
complaint
against
me
,
[
](A08810-e35560-b)*
*
Sect.
40.
complayneth
of
me
for
depriving
him
of
such
heavenly
meanes
of
edification
as
he
had
by
Mr.
Davenport
.
But
loe
,
how
he
wilfully
now
depriveth
himself
of
the
fruit
of
that
heavenly
meanes
,
choosing
rather
to
continue
in
the
guilt
of
his
sin
without
due
repentance
,
then
to
give
glory
unto
God
,
by
humbling
of
himself
in
the
confession
of
his
sin
,
according
to
the
advise
of
Mr.
Davenport
.
5.
Obser●●
〈…〉
spirits
,
and
not
to
〈◊〉
of
〈◊〉
the
first
.
Mr.
Davenport
a●
first
gave
way
and
opened
a
do●e
of
opp●●●●●●ty
〈◊〉
the
Publisher
,
to
spread
abroad
matter
of
co●●titution
,
〈◊〉
he
c●●●●ded
his
writings
either
to
him
or
others
.
〈◊〉
to
whose
hands
be
committed
them
,
but
he
knew
not
to
whose
hands
they
should
come
.
He
gave
consent
for
making
the
matter
of
his
writing
knowne
one
way
,
and
that
produced
another
way
of
Publication
beyond
his
consent
.
So
he
could
not
shut
the
doore
which
he
had
opened
.
THe
summe
of
his
threefold
confession
is
;
1.
He
confesseth
that
about
6
moneths
since
,
having
bene
often
provoked
by
injurious
reports
,
&c.
and
having
bene
much
sollicited
by
particular
freinds
&c.
upon
such
necessity
and
much
importunity
,
he
was
constrayned
to
set
downe
those
particulars
in
writing
,
&c.
2.
He
professeth
that
no
man
hath
the
originall
copy
but
himself
,
and
that
for
ought
he
knowes
he
never
gave
it
to
more
then
two
to
peruse
,
&c.
onely
to
inable
them
to
give
private
satisfaction
to
those
that
should
require
it
of
them
,
and
so
to
inable
those
to
satisfy
others
in
a
private
way
,
&c.
3.
He
professeth
that
from
hence
it
will
follow
,
that
he
is
altogether
innocent
in
this
matter
,
which
as
he
knew
not
of
it
,
till
it
was
brought
unto
him
in
print
,
so
he
utterly
dislikes
both
for
the
unseasonablenes
of
the
work
,
and
for
the
unreasonable
and
uncharitable
bitternes
of
the
Publisher
.
Touching
this
threefold
confession
or
profession
,
observe
1.
The
complaints
of
Mr.
Davenport
,
touching
such
injurious
reports
as
are
by
him
mentioned
in
his
writing
,
are
already
shewed
to
be
unjust
.
2.
If
provocation
by
injurious
reports
had
prevayled
with
me
,
as
far
as
it
did
with
Mr.
Davenport
,
then
should
I
also
have
made
answer
in
writing
to
such
reports
,
as
were
often
brought
unto
me
,
and
communicated
the
same
with
others
,
to
inable
them
to
satisfy
others
also
.
This
I
did
not
,
but
rather
suffred
much
wrong
.
3.
Observe
how
sollicitation
by
particular
friends
prevayled
with
Mr.
Davenport
,
to
doe
that
which
hath
caused
so
great
offence
:
Let
men
beware
of
importunity
of
freinds
provoking
unto
strife
.
If
Mr.
Davenport
should
tell
who
these
freinds
were
,
it
would
happily
appeare
more
plainely
what
litle
reason
he
had
so
to
have
bene
caryed
away
by
them
.
4.
Though
Mr.
Davenport
never
gave
his
writing
to
more
then
●wo
to
peruse
;
that
might
be
as
much
as
if
he
had
given
it
to
20
;
wh●●●
those
two
might
spread
it
abroad
to
as
many
and
〈◊〉
;
as
〈◊〉
also
come
to
passe
.
5.
Though
no
man
hath
the
originall
copie
but
himself
;
this
excuseth
Mr.
Davenport
no
more
,
then
if
he
that
hath
made
a
libel
,
and
given
the
same
to
others
,
which
have
transcribed
copies
thereof
,
and
spread
them
abroad
,
first
by
writing
and
then
by
printing
,
should
say
with
Mr.
Davenport
,
yet
mine
owne
was
returned
unto
me
againe
,
and
I
have
it
in
my
keeping
:
no
man
hath
the
originall
copy
but
my self
.
What
helpes
this
,
when
500
copies
thereof
be
printed
&
dispersed
abroad
?
6.
Whereas
Mr.
Davenport
professeth
his
intent
to
give
private
satisfaction
;
in
a
private
way
:
Let
it
be
observed
how
private
this
way
was
,
when
as
in
the
postscript
after
his
letter
to
the
Classis
,
he
useth
this
maner
of
speech
,
Let
the
Reader
judge
what
I
could
say
lesse
or
more
mildely
,
&c.
For
is
not
this
the
phrase
and
stile
of
bookes
published
for
readers
?
And
were
it
not
absurd
so
to
speak
of
a
writing
which
is
not
intended
for
the
view
of
readers
?
Sayth
he
not
also
in
his
new
preamble
to
that
letter
,
that
he
translated
it
for
the
satisfaction
of
the
members
of
the
English
Church
?
And
could
that
be
kept
private
,
which
he
intended
should
be
made
knowne
to
so
many
persons
?
And
even
herein
this
part
of
his
Protestation
,
doth
he
not
shew
his
intent
was
to
satisfy
the
Dutch
in
that
City
,
viz.
of
Amsterdam
,
and
some
of
the
members
of
that
Church
,
and
many
of
our
nation
in
other
parts
of
these
Countries
,
who
(
as
he
saith
)
he
was
informed
,
that
they
were
by
mis-reports
prejudiced
against
him
?
Doth
not
this
also
accord
with
the
practise
of
his
speciall
freind
the
Publisher
,
who
hath
also
caused
this
writing
to
be
translated
into
Dutch
for
their
satisfaction
?
Could
all
this
be
done
,
and
not
be
counted
a
publick
work
?
Who
knowes
not
that
matters
are
published
abroad
,
not
onely
by
printing
,
but
by
writing
also
,
when
one
is
appointed
to
satisfy
an
other
,
and
they
others
againe
?
This
dealing
of
Mr.
Davenport
suites
well
with
the
Embleme
or
Picture
printed
in
the
Title-page
of
his
Protestation
,
where
Flying
Fame
is
printed
,
and
pourtrayed
as
a
woman
with
her
winges
spread
abroad
,
mounting
aloft
in
the
ayre
,
her
Trumpet
in
her
mouth
,
and
her
cheekes
swollen
with
blowing
of
it
.
For
even
this
kind
of
communicating
his
writing
,
was
enough
to
raise
up
and
to
cary
forth
the
same
of
these
actions
:
Those
two
selected
instruments
for
satisfaction
,
〈…〉
to
publish
〈…〉
the
printing
thereof
.
7.
This
kinde
of
Pri●●●●ay
,
〈◊〉
Mr.
Davenport
calleth
it
,
hidden
to
me
,
and
made
knowne
to
〈◊〉
,
the
●●●e
pri●●●e
and
secret
it
was
,
the
greater
was
the
injury
vnto
me
,
so
●o
spread
〈◊〉
complaints
against
me
.
Hereby
I
was
accused
,
and
could
not
co●●
to
answer
:
hereby
it
came
to
passe
,
that
I
might
justly
complaine
with
David
and
Ieremie
:
Psal.
35.15
Ier.
11.19
.
They
assembled
themselves
against
me
,
and
I
know
not
:
they
tare
me
and
ceassed
not
.
I
was
like
a
lamb
or
a
bullock
that
is
brought
to
the
slaughter
,
and
I
knew
not
that
they
had
devised
thus
against
me
.
Though
I
heard
of
reproach
enough
,
yet
I
knew
not
of
this
devise
by
underhand-writings
to
propagate
reproach
,
and
to
fill
the
mouthes
of
slanderers
against
me
.
Would
Mr.
Davenport
have
dealt
ingenuously
and
Christianly
with
me
,
he
should
first
have
sent
his
writing
unto
me
;
and
those
his
two
instruments
,
whom
he
sought
to
inable
that
they
againe
might
inable
others
,
to
give
satisfaction
in
a
private
way
,
ought
to
have
acquainted
me
with
it
,
to
have
seene
whether
I
could
not
by
an
other
writing
have
satisfyed
them
.
This
their
private
way
,
this
underhand-practise
;
which
by
his
confession
continued
about
some
6
moneths
before
the
printed
booke
came
forth
,
and
might
have
continued
longer
,
if
this
Publisher
had
not
beyond
his
exspectation
brought
it
to
light
;
what
was
this
els
but
an
indirect
and
disordred
course
,
to
undermine
me
secretly
and
in
the
dark
?
8.
Let
Mr.
Davenport
consider
whether
there
be
not
partiality
in
his
proceedings
.
For
if
he
thought
it
needfull
to
make
these
writings
for
the
satisfaction
of
the
members
of
the
English
Church
here
,
whereof
he
is
neither
member
nor
Minister
,
how
much
more
ought
he
to
have
done
it
for
satisfying
of
the
members
of
his
Parish-Church
in
England
for
the
leaving
of
it
;
to
give
a
reason
of
his
proceedings
there
,
which
he
knowes
are
disliked
by
many
?
Why
hath
he
not
under
his
hand
in
writing
given
copy
of
the
passages
therein
,
and
appointed
some
to
propagate
the
knowledge
thereof
as
well
as
here
;
that
so
(
as
he
speakes
of
this
)
the
Reader
might
judge
the
better
of
the
whole
busines
?
9.
Observe
how
in
the
midst
of
these
practises
,
tending
so
manifestly
〈…〉
,
Mr.
Davenport
yet
〈◊〉
a
profession
of
〈◊〉
have
and
〈◊〉
,
●●●ling
us
how
he
did
a●pect
when
God
would
s●●●ly
●●der
and
dispose
the
spirits
of
Pastour
and
people
in
that
Church
,
to
●●ity
and
concord
betweene
themselves
,
&c.
and
that
he
doth
still
hope
and
pray
for
it
.
But
is
this
the
word
of
a
peace-maker
,
or
peace-seeker
,
to
spread
abroad
matter
of
dissention
?
Had
he
any
just
ground
to
hope
for
unity
by
such
reports
,
serving
to
dis-unite
the
hearts
of
people
?
Is
this
a
sweet
order
to
dispose
the
spirits
of
Pastour
and
people
to
concord
,
by
making
complaints
unto
the
people
against
their
Pastour
?
Yea
what
els
hath
he
done
in
this
writing
,
but
played
the
part
of
an
evill
instrument
,
comming
betwixt
Pastour
&
People
,
to
irritate
their
mindes
,
and
to
provoke
unto
further
contention
by
a
vaine
discourse
,
of
seeking
to
proove
that
he
was
not
desired
by
me
;
by
teaching
the
people
to
complaine
after
his
example
,
and
so
●●rcing
their
Pastour
for
his
owne
defence
,
to
publish
an
Apology
against
unjust
complaints
?
10.
Whereas
Mr.
Davenport
in
this
speech
for
unity
&
concord
,
talkes
indefinitely
of
some
conclusions
and
wayes
of
advancing
our
mutuall
good
and
comfort
,
agreable
to
the
Gospell
&
rule
which
Christ
hath
left
for
his
Churches
to
walk
by
:
What
Mr.
Davenport
meanes
by
these
conclusions
&
wayes
,
I
know
not
.
But
this
I
know
,
that
Mr.
Davenport
his
way
can
never
advance
our
mutuall
good
,
nor
procure
our
comfort
,
being
so
directly
opposite
and
contrary
to
the
Gospell
,
and
to
the
rule
which
Christ
hath
left
us
to
walk
by
:
for
in
his
forenamed
private
way
of
satisfaction
,
in
stead
of
admonition
of
the
supposed
offender
,
either
alone
or
with
witnesses
,
according
to
the
[
](A08810-e36290-b)*
*
Mat.
18.15.16
.
rule
of
Christ
,
he
substitutes
two
tale-bearers
,
not
to
admonish
the
offender
,
nor
to
help
to
convince
him
,
but
by
a
writing
communicated
to
them
to
satisfy
others
,
as
he
pretendeth
in
a
private
way
.
In
stead
of
telling
the
Church
according
to
the
rule
of
Christ
,
Ibi.
vers.
17.
his
way
is
to
have
the
Church
to
be
enformed
by
certaine
whisperers
from
one
to
an
other
,
for
many
moneths
together
,
without
knowledge
of
the
offender
,
or
any
due
proceeding
according
to
the
Gospell
.
His
obscure
and
dark
speeches
are
such
,
as
may
lightly
be
drawen
to
strengthen
the
discontented
persons
among
us
in
their
opposition
against
me
,
and
against
the
Classis
,
and
against
the
government
and
discipline
of
these
Churches
,
with
whom
we
are
united
.
For
what
are
these
Conclusions
&
wayes
of
advancement
he
aymes
〈…〉
for
our
help
and
〈…〉
that
the
Conclusions
of
the
〈◊〉
,
touching
the
〈◊〉
among
us
,
to
be
the
way
of
unity
and
conc●●d
,
not
repugnant
to
the
Gospell
:
●●d
Mr.
Davenport
and
the
complaynants
●●●●od
therein
,
our
unity
〈◊〉
concord
had
bene
established
and
confirmed
.
Though
these
conclusions
did
not
serve
for
the
admittance
of
Mr.
Davenport
as
a
Pastour
among
〈◊〉
,
yet
they
s●●●ed
to
conclude
our
Peace
,
without
any
new
project
of
his
.
Lastly
,
observe
how
Mr.
Davenport
,
although
he
confesse
touching
the
Title
of
the
book
and
the
publishing
thereof
,
that
he
utterly
dislikes
it
,
both
for
the
unseasonablenes
of
the
work
,
and
for
the
unreasonable
&
uncharitable
bitternes
of
the
Publisher
;
yet
he
speakes
not
the
least
word
against
the
matter
of
the
book
,
nor
against
the
authors
thereof
,
nor
against
those
many
false
and
slanderous
assertions
of
the
complaynants
.
He
might
as
safely
and
without
rebuke
unto
himself
,
have
spoken
all
this
that
is
here
confessed
by
him
,
though
he
himself
had
written
the
whole
booke
,
and
subscribed
his
name
with
the
rest
of
the
Complaynants
unto
the
second
part
of
the
book
,
as
well
as
he
did
unto
the
first
.
For
first
as
for
the
unseasonablenes
of
the
work
,
it
is
well
knowne
that
some
great
adversaries
of
the
truth
have
complayned
sometimes
of
their
owne
fellowes
,
for
printing
&
publishing
their
owne
opinions
unseasonably
,
before
matters
were
ripe
,
and
the
way
prepared
for
the
receaving
of
them
.
And
further
for
the
unreasonable
&
uncharitable
bitternes
of
the
Publisher
,
as
he
here
speakes
;
and
for
the
harsh
&
unsavoury
language
used
by
the
Publisher
,
as
he
speakes
in
the
preamble
to
his
Protestation
,
though
the
Publisher
be
many
wayes
guilty
therein
,
yet
is
Mr.
Davenport
guilty
of
great
partiality
in
reprooving
of
him
alone
,
when
as
the
other
subscribers
also
are
guilty
and
partakers
in
the
transgression
as
well
as
he
.
Why
then
doth
Will
.
Be.
alone
beare
the
rebuke
from
Mr.
Davenport
?
Why
are
not
Law
.
Co.
Tho.
Fl.
Ia.
Cr.
Io.
Pol.
and
the
rest
rebuked
by
him
also
?
Though
Will
.
Be.
the
Publisher
have
bene
more
rude
then
the
rest
,
yet
for
the
matter
of
the
book
,
the
other
are
as
deep
in
the
guilt
of
those
unreasonable
and
uncharitable
slanders
conteyned
therein
.
If
their
complaints
be
just
,
then
is
the
Title
just
:
If
the
Title
be
vile
,
then
are
their
assertions
vile
that
justify
the
Title
.
Had
Mr.
Davenport
〈…〉
conscience
,
then
as
he
had
〈…〉
had
resolved
upon
this
his
Protestation
,
so
he
〈◊〉
also
have
had
no
rest
nor
full
contentement
therein
,
unlesse
〈…〉
entirely
and
sincerely
protested
against
the
book
it self
,
the
write
〈◊〉
the
underwriters
thereof
,
as
well
as
against
the
Title
&
the
publishe●
of
this
Pamphlet
.
FOr
his
threefold
Quaere
,
wherin
he
wisheth
the
Publisher
to
informe
himself
of
these
3
things
;
-
1.
Whether
he
be
not
an
injurious
one
,
&c.
-
2.
Whether
he
be
not
a
sower
of
discord
among
brethren
,
&c.
-
3.
Whether
he
be
not
a
buisy
body
,
one
that
busieth
himself
in
other
men●
matters
,
&c.
Observe
,
1.
how
confused
and
indistinct
these
3
Quaeres
are
,
ech
one
of
them
being
confounded
with
the
other
two
.
For
the
first
,
under
the
T●●●
of
injurious
one
,
are
comprehended
both
he
that
s●●th
discord
,
and
he
that
is
a
buisy
body
.
For
the
second
,
by
●●●og
discord
among
brethren
,
men
are
both
injurious
and
buisy
bodies
.
For
the
third
to
be
a
buisy
body
in
such
maner
as
Mr.
Davenport
here
specifyes
,
what
is
it
els
but
to
be
both
injurious
and
sowers
of
discord
?
But
let
us
follow
the
order
propounded
.
2.
Observe
more
particularly
wherein
the
Publisher
of
this
book
hath
bene
injurious
.
He
was
injurious
To
Mr.
Davenport
,
in
printing
that
which
he
wrote
,
without
his
consent
.
To
some
of
his
fellow-complaynants
,
to
publish
their
writing
.
For
though
all
of
them
be
guilty
in
subscribing
to
the
writing
:
yet
divers
of
them
professe
themselves
to
be
highly
offended
at
the
printing
thereof
.
To
all
of
them
,
in
having
the
Brownists
to
print
it
with
such
a
schismaticall
addition
in
the
end
.
To
me
,
in
spreading
abroad
so
many
untruthes
against
me
,
as
are
before
noted
.
To
our
whole
Congregation
,
to
blot
the
same
with
report
of
infamous
contention
,
faction
,
&c.
To
the
Classis
,
in
defaming
their
government
and
proceedings
.
To
the
Magistrates
of
this
City
,
in
publishing
an
unjust
complaint
against
that
which
was
done
by
them
.
To
all
Reformed
Churches
,
in
publishing
complaints
against
〈…〉
.
〈◊〉
all
that
〈…〉
,
and
desire
the
same
discipline
that
is
●●●sed
in
these
Churches
,
this
their
book
being
a
stumbling-block
〈◊〉
in
the
way
.
To
all
that
are
gr●eved
for
the
offence
arising
by
this
fact
,
he
being
cause
of
their
griefe
.
To
all
that
take
pleasure
in
these
offences
,
he
being
a
meanes
to
harden
them
in
sin
.
3.
Observe
,
that
as
the
Publisher
hath
bene
injurious
many
wayes
,
so
Mr.
Davenport
hath
bene
injurious
many
wayes
,
both
unto
the
Publisher
himself
,
and
to
others
also
:
and
this
according
to
his
threefold
Quaere
propounded
unto
the
Publisher
;
for
1.
For
injuriousnes
;
As
he
that
puts
a
sharp
knife
into
the
hand
of
a
litle
child
,
is
thereby
injurious
unto
that
child
:
so
was
Mr.
Davenport
that
framed
a
writing
like
a
sharp
pointed
knife
,
and
put
it
into
the
hand
of
this
rude
Publisher
,
either
mediately
or
immediately
,
giving
him
thereby
occasion
and
opportunity
to
publish
the
same
,
and
so
to
wound
himself
&
others
thereby
.
Whereas
Mr.
Davenport
desires
the
Publisher
seriously
to
consider
,
whether
some
by
respect
or
secret
distemper
,
had
not
biassed
his
spirit
a
wrong
way
,
or
imbittred
it
too
much
:
it
is
apparant
that
Mr.
Davenport
his
writing
was
a
biasse
set
upon
the
spirit
of
the
Publisher
,
to
make
it
run
that
way
it
did
in
the
reproach
of
me
;
and
whatsoever
secret
or
open
distemper
was
in
him
before
,
this
example
of
Mr.
Davenport
in
all
reason
must
needes
both
imbitter
and
embolden
him
the
more
unto
this
exployt
.
2.
For
sowing
of
discord
among
brethren
which
is
so
hatefull
,
which
Mr.
Davenport
amplifyes
by
similitudes
of
fire
and
water
,
by
the
danger
of
opening
fluses
in
these
Netherlands
;
what
were
those
two
persons
,
to
whom
he
communicated
his
writing
for
satisfaction
of
the
members
of
the
English
Church
and
others
,
but
as
two
Sluses
opened
by
him
,
from
which
the
waters
of
strife
might
flow
forth
with
danger
of
drowning
many
?
What
els
but
two
sowers
of
discord
appointed
by
Mr.
Davenport
,
ech
of
them
furnished
with
coales
of
fire
to
enflame
many
against
me
?
For
fire
workes
,
hath
not
Mr.
Davenport
first
digd
the
trenches
,
and
made
mines
under
the
ground
,
and
scattered
gunpowder
therein
by
his
under-hand
writing
,
whereunto
W.
Be.
gave
fire
by
publishing
the
same
,
and
so
blowne
up
the
mine
?
Mr.
Davenport
prayes
here
that
the
〈…〉
but
had
he
bene
carefull
to
resist
Satan
at
the
first
,
he
would
not
〈◊〉
done
him
such
a
service
,
by
filling
the
mouthes
of
these
pe●●
with
such
store
of
complaints
as
he
did
.
3.
For
being
a
buisy
body
,
Mr.
Davenport
askes
the
Publisher
,
what
calling
he
hath
to
interpose
himself
thus
publickly
,
&c.
And
yet
who
more
then
Mr.
Davenport
hath
given
him
a
calling
(
such
an
one
as
it
is
)
to
interpose
himself
in
spreading
abroad
the
writing
,
which
he
communicated
unto
his
two
buisy
bodies
,
to
the
end
they
might
upon
occasion
divulge
the
same
?
Yea
in
this
very
Quaere
doth
not
Mr.
Davenport
give
a
kind
of
warrant
for
publishing
these
complaints
,
brought
to
the
Consistory
,
when
as
he
disallowes
the
publishing
thereof
,
with
this
limitation
onely
,
before
matters
have
bene
there
discussed
&
determined
,
or
at
least
,
before
the
issue
and
conclusion
,
which
there
shall
be
put
to
the
question
,
hath
bene
sufficiently
demanded
and
exspected
.
Doth
not
this
imply
,
that
though
not
before
,
yet
after
this
done
,
there
would
be
a
warrant
to
publish
these
matters
?
And
seeing
the
complaynants
have
bene
so
importunate
in
their
demandes
about
this
busines
,
as
is
before
shewed
,
and
think
they
have
exspected
and
waited
long
enough
;
what
wonder
if
such
a
speech
as
this
,
should
make
them
conceave
that
they
had
now
some
warrant
to
publish
their
complaints
unto
the
world
?
And
further
howsoever
the
matters
published
,
doe
not
onely
concerne
our
Church
,
and
the
speciall
things
conteyned
in
these
complaints
,
have
bene
already
judged
and
determined
by
the
Classis
;
yet
seeing
Mr.
Davenport
hath
bene
an
instrument
to
publish
some
of
them
by
writing
,
no
marvell
if
this
Publisher
thought
that
the
example
of
Mr.
Davenport
was
some
warrant
unto
him
to
publish
them
in
print
also
.
HIs
threefold
Request
is
,
1.
To
me
,
that
I
would
rest
satisfyed
with
his
ingenuous
profession
in
this
particular
,
&c.
2.
To
the
Publisher
,
that
he
would
affix
this
sheet
of
paper
[
his
Protestation
]
in
stead
of
a
Postscript
to
his
book
,
or
disperse
it
among
all
persons
to
whose
hands
his
book
shall
come
,
or
is
come
,
&c.
or
make
one
good
fire
of
both
.
3.
To
all
men
to
whose
hands
the
other
book
shall
come
,
that
they
will
speedily
send
this
after
it
,
or
stich
this
with
it
,
&c.
Touching
his
Request
to
me
,
I
doe
willingly
yeeld
thereunto
,
and
doe
rest
satisfyed
for
this
particular
,
that
he
knew
not
of
the
printing
〈…〉
I
should
easily
have
beleeved
,
that
for
h●●
〈…〉
the
would
not
have
printed
the
book
:
yet
doe
I
hold
him
〈…〉
,
for
th●●
under-hand
publishing
of
his
written
book
,
by
〈…〉
●●ed
so
great
wrong
.
〈◊〉
his
requests
to
the
Publisher
,
and
to
all
other
men
to
〈…〉
the
other
book
shall
come
;
what
will
or
power
they
〈…〉
accomplish
them
,
I
leave
them
to
answer
as
occasion
〈◊〉
.
TO
conclude
,
this
printed
Protestation
of
Mr.
Davenport
conteyneth
in
it
a
threefold
Publick
Provocation
of
me
,
to
answer
his
writings
more
then
I
had
before
.
1.
By
avouching
herein
that
he
hath
written
nothing
in
that
,
d●●●●ration
but
the
truth
,
which
he
is
also
ready
(
as
he
saith
)
to
confirme
a●
occasion
shall
require
.
This
new
asseveration
and
beating
of
the
former
reports
into
the
head
of
the
Readers
,
I
esteeme
as
a
new
chalenge
binding
me
to
answer
that
declaration
,
and
to
shew
the
untruth
and
injustice
of
those
reports
spread
abroad
against
me
therein
.
2.
By
intimating
further
matter
that
he
hath
in
store
beside
that
which
he
hath
already
written
against
me
,
when
as
he
telles
how
he
concealed
other
things
which
he
might
have
added
for
his
further
clearing
,
unlesse
more
publick
provocation
should
make
it
necessary
to
publish
all
together
,
which
he
hath
hitherto
forborne
.
A
threatning
insinuation
like
unto
that
which
is
in
his
preamble
to
his
letter
unto
the
Classis
,
and
like
unto
those
that
have
elswhere
bene
uttered
by
him
.
3.
Howsoever
his
repo●●●●d
his
complaints
against
the
Classis
,
and
against
me
,
were
before
spread
abroad
first
by
his
writing
,
and
then
by
the
printed
book
,
yet
this
new
printed
Protestation
make
all
more
publick
,
comming
to
the
hands
of
sundry
persons
that
sa●
not
the
other
book
before
,
causing
them
to
enquire
further
after
these
things
.
This
further
spreading
of
the
matter
hath
mooved
m●
the
more
to
give
answer
unto
him
.
My
desire
is
that
the
truth
migh●
be
spread
as
far
as
the
untrue
and
unjust
reports
that
are
gone
out
before
.
And
the
God
of
truth
grant
this
.
AMEN
.
FINIS
.